BX 8398 .P4 1889
P. A.
^o/tHe revision, o«
the discipline of the
HISTO RYv^r
SEP 17 1940
REVISIONS OF THE DISCIPLINE
OF THE
JWethodist Episcopal Glulrcli, Soiltl.
BY P. A. PETERSON, D.D.
"There is internal evidence that the present Discipline was not all
composed at one time. At what periods then were its several parts
introduced? These are points not only of curious inquiry, but essential
often to right interpretation."— Robert Emory, D.D., in '■'■History of the
Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church."
Nashville, Tenn. :
Publishing House op the M. E. Church, South.
J. D. Barbee, Agent.
1889.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1889,
By the Book Agents of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South.
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
to TfiE mnmoRv of
HOLLAND NIMMONS McTYEIRE, D.D.,
Late Senior Bishop of Ike Methodist Episcopal Church, South,
Distinguished as a Writer on
CHURCH HISTORY AND GOVERNMENT,
Whose eminent abilities contributed largely to shape the existing
po'ity of the Church he served with distinction for forty-four
years, and whose purpose to furnish an Introduction
to these pages was frustrated by fatal sickness,
THIS VOIiOmi IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED
BY
The Author.
(3)
PREFACE.
This book has been prepared for those who desire to under-
stand the nature of the changes which from time to time have been
made in the Discipline, and to trace the historical progress of leg-
islation in our Church.
It is constructed on the plan followed by Rev. David Sherman,
D.D., in his excellent "History of the Discipline of the Method-
odist Episcopal Church." This plan possesses several obvious ad-
vantages, the chief of which is that the Discipline is made to be,
so to speak, its own historian. The reader sees at a glance not
only what changes have been made, but also how and when
they were introduced, and has in a single volume, chronologic-
ally arranged, all that at any time has been in the Discipline of
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South.
The Discipline of 1844 has been made the basis of this work.
In other words, the present edition (188G) is here compared with
that of 1S44, and all the changes since made are noted in proper
order. The Discipline of 1844 has been made the starting-point
— first, because until the organization of the Methodist Episco-
pal Church, South, in 1845, that was the law-book of the South-
ern as well as of the other Conferences ; and, second, because
by beginning with the Discipline of 1844 connection is made
With the histories prepared by Emory and Sherman, which go
back to the beginning of Methodism.
In treating of the Articles of Religion and the Ritual it was
deemed best to begin with the Thirty-nine Articles and the Rit-
ual of the Church of England, from which Mr. Wesley extracted
our Articles (except the Twenty-third) and the Ritual.
The compiler has labored assiduously to make this work as
nearly accurate as possible, and it is now committed to the press
in the hope that it will be favorably received. P. A. P.
May, 1889.
(5)
EXPLANATION OF THE PLAN.
This volume contains all the matter that has been in the Dis-
cipline from 1844 to 1886 inclusive. That which has from time
to time been omitted is printed in smaller type. The broad-face
figures on the left of the page are dates of insertion (except 1844,
which means that the passages thus marked were in the Disci-
pline at that time) ; and those on the right, of omission down to
the next dates. Briefer inserted and omitted passages are put
in brackets — [ ] — with the dates, and where a change occurs
within a change the parenthesis — ( ) — is used. The reading-
matter in the larger type, without regard to the smaller or the
brackets, is what is contained in the Discipline at present.
Abbreviations: In., inserted; om., omitted; re-in., re-inserted;
ch., changed. In the Articles of Religion and Ritual, W., Wes-
ley; E. R., English Ritual.
(7)
CONTENTS.
PART I.
Revisions of the Form of the Discipline.
PAGE.
t The Title 13
II. The Bishops' Address 13
III. The Arrangement of the Discipline 17
PART II.
Revisions of the Text of the Discipline.
CHAPTER I.
articles of religion and general rules.
Sec. 1. Articles of Religion 23
Sec. 2. The General Rules 33
CHAPTER II.
THE CONFERENCES.
Sec. 1. Of the General Conference 36
Sec. 2. Of the Annual Conferences 39
Sec. 3. Of the District Conferences 43
Sec. 4. Of the Quarterly Conferences 44
Sec. 5. Of the Church Conferences 48
CHAPTER III.
MINISTERS AND CHURCH OFFICERS.
Sec, 1. Of the Trial of Those Who Think They Are Moved
by the Holy Ghost to Preach 50
Sec. 2. Of the Election and Consecration of Bishops, and of
Their Duty 50
Sec. 3. Of Presiding Elders 53
Sec. 4. Of Preachers in Charge of Circuits, Stations, or Mis-
sions 54
Sec. 5. Of Admitting Preachers on Trial 57
Sec. 6. Of Admitting Preachers into Full Connection 58
Sec. 7. 'Of Traveling Deacons 60
Sec 8. Of Traveling Elders 61
Sec. 9. Of Supernumerary Preachers 62
(9)
10
Contents.
PAGE
Sec. 10. Of Superannuated Preacher? 63
Sec. 11. Of Local Preachers 63
Sec. 12. Of Receiving Ministers from Other Churches 66
Sec. 13. OfExhorters 67
Sec. 14. Of Class-leaders '. 68
Sec. 15. Of Stewards 69
Sec. 16. District Stewards' Meeting 71
Sec. 17. Of Trustees 72
CHAPTER IV.
OF THE MEMBERSHIP OF THE CHURCH.
Sec. 1. Of Receiving Members into the Church 74
Sec. 2. Of the Children of the Church 75
CHAPTER V.
OF TEMPERANCE.
Administration of Discipline 76
CHAPTER VI.
THE MEANS OF GRACE.
Sec. 1. Of Public Worship 77
Sec. 2. Of Prayer-meetings 79
Sec. 3. Of Love-feaste 79
Sec. 4. Of Class-meetings 80
Sec. 5. Of Sunday-schools 81
CHAPTER VII.
ADMINISTRATION OF DISCIPLINE.
Sec. 1. Trial of a Bishop 84
Sec. 2. Trial of a Traveling Preacher 85
Sec. 3. Trial of a Probationer 89
Sec. 4. Trial of a Local Preacher 89
Sec. 5. Trial of a Member 91
CHAPTER VIII.
OF APPEALS.
Sec. 1. Appeal of a Traveling Preacher 95
Sec. 2. Appeal of a Local Preacher 96
Sec. 3. Appeal of a Member 96
Contents. 1 1
CHAPTER IX. FAGE
OF THE DEPRIVATION AND RESTORATION OF CREDENTIALS.
Sec. 1. Credentials of Traveling Elders or Deacons 98
Sec. 2. Credentials of Local Elders or Deacons 98
CHAPTER X.
OF THE SUPPORT OF THE MINISTRY.
Sec. 1. Support of Preachers on Circuits and Stations 102
Sec. 2. Support of Presiding Elders 102
Sec. 3. Support of Bishops 103
Sec, 4. Support of Those not Otherwise Provided for 104
Sec. 5. Of the Joint Board of Finance 104
CHAPTER XI.
SUPPORT OF MISSIONS.
Sec. 1. Board of Missions 110
Sec. 2. Woman's Missionary Society 117
Sec. 3. Church Extension Board 119
CHAPTER XII.
churches and church property.
Sec. 1. Of Building Churches 122
Sec. 2. Of Building Parsonages 123
Sec. 3. Of Securing Churches and Parsonages 123
Sec. 4. Of the Division, Transfer, or Sale of Church Property. 125
Sec. 5. On Creating Liens upon Church Property 126 <
CHA PTER XIII.
DEVISES AND GIFTS.
Sec 1. Of Devises by Will or Donations 128
Sec. 2. General Directions Concerning Bequests 129
CHAPTER XIV.
THE RITUAL.
Sec 1. The Order for the Administration of the Lord's Sup-
per 130
Sec 2. The Ministration of Baptism to Infants 148
Sec. 3. The Ministration of Baptism to Such as Are of Riper
Years 154
L2
Contents.
PAOK
Sec. 4. Form of the Keception and Recognition of Church-
members 161
Sec. 5. The Form of Solemnization of Matrimony 164
Sec. 6. The Order of the Burial of the Dead 173
Sec. 7. The Form of Laying the Corner-stone of a Church . . 17!>
Sec. 8. Form of the Dedication of a Church 182
Sec. 9. The Form and Manner of Ordaining Deacons 1 8~>
Sec. 10. The Form and Manner of Ordaining Elders 1!>0
Sec. 11. The Form of Consecrating a Bishop 201
APPENDIX.
Boundaries of the Annual Conferences 213
Publishing House 226
PART III.
OMITTED SECTIONS.
L Of the Band Societies 239
2. Of the Chartered Fund 240
3. Of Slavery 241
4. Of Baptism 241
5. Of the Matter and Manner of Preaching, and of Other
Public Exercises 241
6. Of the Duty of Preachers to God, Themselves, and One
Another ; 241
7. Of Employing Our Time Profitably When We Are Not
Traveling or Engaged in Public Exercises 242
8. Rules by Which We Should Continue, or Desist from,
Preaching at Any Place 243
9. Of Visiting from House to House, Guarding against Those
Things That Are so Common to Professors, and Enforc-
ing Practical Religion 243
10. Of Marriage 245
11. Of Dress 246
12. Of the Necessity of Union among Ourselves 246
13. How to Provide for the Circuits in Time of Conference,
and to Preserve and Increase the Work of God 246
14. Of Colored Members 246
HISTORY OF THE REVISIONS
OF THE
DISCIPLINE OF THE M. E. CHURCH, SOUTH.
PART I.
Revisions of the Form of the Discipline.
I. The Title.
1844.] The Doctrines and Discipline of tlie Methodist Episcopal
Church. New York: Published hv Lane and C. 1!. Tippett, for the
Methodist Episcopal Church, at the" Conference Ollicc, liuu Mulberry Street.
J. Colloid, Printer. 1841.
1846.1 The Doctrines and Discipline oft he Mctho.lisl Episcopal Church,
South. Richmond : Published by John Early, lor the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South, 1*4(5. Same 1850.
1854.] The Doctrines ami I dsciplineof the Methodist Episcopal Chnreh,
South. Nashville, Tenn. : Published bv Mevenson & Owen, for the M. E.
Church. South. 1854.
1858.] The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South. Nashville, Tenn.: Published bv J. P>. MeKeirin, Agent for the
M. E. Church, South. 1838.
1866.1 The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South. Nashville, Tenn.: Published bv A. II. Kedtord, for the Methodist
Episcopal Church, South. 1 .- (iC.
1870.] The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South. Nashville, Tenn.: Publishing House of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, Sonth. ls7u. Same 1X74.
1878.] The Doctrinea and Discipline of the Methodist Epis-
copal Church, South. Nashville, Tenn.: Southern Methodist
Publishing House. 1878. The same 1SS2, and 1S86.
II. The Bishops' Address.
1844.] To the Members of the Methodist Episcopal Church
[in. 1846: South].
[Oni. 1870, re-in. 1882: Dearly Beloved Brethren: Wc think it (1886.
expedient to give von a brief account of the rise of Methodism, both in
Europe and America. "In 17211 two young men, in England, reading the
Bible, saw thev could not be saved without holiness: followed after it. and
incited others'so to do. In 1717 thev saw, likewise, that men are justified
before they are sanctified: but still holiness was their object. Cod then
thrust them out to raise a holy people."
In the year 176(1 Philip Embury . a local preacher of our society, fro n
Ireland, began to preach in the city of New York, and formed a society of
his own countrymen and the citizens; and the same year Thomas Webb
preached in a lured room near the barracks. About the same time Rob-
ert Str'awbridge, a local preacher from Ireland, settled in Frederick
County, in the state of Mai-viand, and, preaching there, formed some so-
cieties. The Eir>t Methodist church was built in New York in 1708 or
1769; and in 17G9 Richard lioardman and .Joseph Pilmoor came to New
(13)
14
The Bishops' Address.
York, who were the first regular Methodist preachers on the continent.
In the latter end of the year 1771, Francis Asbury and Kichard Wright,
of the same order, came over.
We believe that God's design in raising up the preachers called Meth-
odists in America was to reform the continent and spread ["scripture "
ch. 1854 to "scriptural"] holiness over these lauds. As a proof heieof
we have seen since that time a great and glorious work of God (•• from New
~\ ork, through the Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia,
North and South Carolina, and Georgia; as also of late to" the extremities
of the Western and Eastern .States" ch. 1854 to " throughout the United
States")].
We esteem it our duty and privilege most earnestly to recom-
mend to you, as members of our Church, our Form of Discipline,
which has been founded on the experience of a long series of
years, f Om. 1886, as also on the observations and remarks we have made
on ancient and modern Churches.]
We wish to see this little publication in the house of every
Methodist; and the more so as it contains the Articles of Iielig-
ion maintained more or less, in part or in whole, by every re-
formed Church in the world.
Far from wishing you to be ignorant of any of our doctrines, or
any part of our discipline, we desire you to read, mark, learn, and
inwardly digest the whole. You ought, next to the word of ( rod,
to procure the articles and canons of the Church to which you
belong. [Om. 1854: This present edition is small and cheap, and we can
assure you that the prolits of the sale of it shall be applied to charitable
and religious purposes.]
We remain your very affectionate brethren and pastors, who
labor night and day, both in public and in private, for your good.
Joshua Soule.— Born in Bristol, Maine, August 1, 1781; converted, 1797:
admitted on trial by the New York Conference, June, 1799; admitted into
full connection, isu'l; elected Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
in 1820, but declined; elected again in 1824; adhered to the Methodist
Episcopal Church, South, under the "Plan of Separation " adopted in
1844; relieved from active work at his own request in 18GG; diet! at his
residence near N ashville, Tenn., March (>, 18(17, w here he was interred, but
subsequently his remains were removed to Vanderbilt University.
Elijah Heckling.— Bom in Pine Plains, N. Y., January 7, 1780;" entered
the New York ( inference, 1801 ; elected Bishop, 1821 ; died at Poll gh keep -
sie, N. Y., April 9, 1852.
James Osgood A ndrew.— Born in Wilkes County, Ga., May 3, 1794; re-
ceived on trial by the South Carolina Conference, December, 1812; admit-
ted into full connection in 1814; elected Bishop in 1832; adhered to the
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, under the "Plan of Separation"
adopted in 1844; was relieved from active duty, at his own request, in I860;
died in Mobile, Ala., March 2, 1871; was buried at Oxford, Ga.
Beverly Waugh. — Born in Fairfax County, Va., October 25, 1789; en-
tered the Baltimore Conference, 1809; elected Bishop, 1830; died iu Bal-
timore, Md., February 9, 1858.
Thomas A. Morris. — Born in Kentucky, April 28, 1790; joined the Ohio
Conference, lslli; elected Bishop, lxjii; died in >pi i n-iicld, Ohio, Septem-
ber 2, 1S74.
Leonidas X. Hamline. — Born in Burlington, Conn., May 10, 1797; en-
tered the Ohio Conference, 1833; elected Bishop, 1844; resigned in 1852;
died in Iowa, March 22, 1S65.
Edmund S. Janes.— Born in Connecticut, April 27, 1807; joined the Phil-
adelphia Conference, 1830; elected Bishop, 1844; died in New York City,
September 18, 1876.
William Capers.— Born in South Carolina, January 26, 1790; received
on trial by the South Carolina Conference, December, 1808; admitted into
full connection, 1810; located in 1815; re-admitted, 1818; delegate to the
British Conference, 182S; editor of the Southern Christia?i Advocate from
The Bishops' Address.
15
1S36 to 1840; elected Missionary Secretary, 1N40; elected Bishop by the Gen-
eral Conference of the Methodist Episcopal < hurch, South, held 'in Peters-
burg, Va.. 1840; died at Anderson Court-house, S. C, January 2!», 18.V>,
and was buried at Columbia, S. C.
Robert Paine— Born in Person Countv. N. C. November 12, 1790; re-
ceived on trial by the Tennessee Conference, October, IMS; admitted into
full connection, 1820; became President of La Grange C ollege, Alabama,
which position he held when elected ISisliop bv the General < onference of
Is4(>; was chairman of the committee that drew the " Plan ol Separa-
tion" adopted by the General Conference of 1844: died at his home in Ab-
erdeen, Miss., October 10, 1NS2, and w as buried there.
Henry II. Bwscom .—Lorn in Hancock, Delaware County, N. Y., May 27,
1700; convened, 18)1; received on trial by the Ohio Conference, 1813;
transferred to the Tennessee Conference ami received into full connection,
1810; chaplain to Congress, 1X23; President of Madison C ollege, Pennsyl-
vania, 1827; agent of the American Colonization Society, 18211; appointed
professor in Augusta C ollege, Kentucky, 1832; appointed President Tran-
sylvania I'niversity, Is42; editor Quarter/!/ Bevieiv, Methodist Episcopal
Church, South, froin 1x40 to 1850; elected bishop, 18.10; died in Louisville,
K\ .. September 8, 1850, and was buried there.
George F. Pierce.— Born in Green County, Ga., February 3, 1811 ; con-
verted, October 5, 1820; received on trial by the Georgia ( 'onference, Janu-
ary, 1831; admitted into full connection, 1833; appointed President of
Emory College, Oxford County, Ga., 1848; elected Bishop, 1854; died at
his home near Sparta, Ga., September 3, 1884, and was buried at Sparta.
John Early. — Born in Bedford County, Va., January 1, 1780; converted
April 22, 1804: licensed to preach, 1X00; "received on trial bv the Virginia
Conference, 1807 : admitted into full connection, 1800; located, 1x15. and
re-admitted, 1821; Book Agent from 1840 to 1854; elected Bishop, 1854; re-
lieved from active duty, at his own request, 1800; died in Lynchburg, Va.,
November, 1873, and was buried there.
Hubbard H. Kavanarigh. — Bom in Clarke County, Ky., January 14,
1802; converted, November 3, 1817: received on trial by the Kentucky Con-
ference, September, 1823; elected Bishop, 1854; died" at Columbus, Miss.,
March 10, lxs4, and was buried there.
William M. Wight man.— Born in Charleston, S. C, January 8, 1808;
converted, 1824 ; received on trial by the South Carolina Conference, 1828;
admitted into full connect ion, 1830; professor in Randolph- M aeon College,
1837-38; editor of the Southern Christian Advocate from 1840 to 1854; ap-
pointed President of Woflbrd College, S. C, 1854; transferred to the Ala-
bama Conference, and appointed C hancellor of the southern University,
at Greensboro, Ala., 1850; elected Bishop, 1800; died in Charleston, S. C,
February 5, 1882, and was buried there.
Enoch M. Marvin.— Born in Warren County, Mo., June 12. 1823; con-
verted December, 1810; received on trial bv the Missouri Conference, 1841;
admitted into full connect ion, 1843; elected' Bishop, 1800; visited the China
Mission, 1870, and attended the British Weslevan Conference, at Bristol,
England, as a fraternal delegate, 1877; returned home, 1877, and died No-
vember 20. of that vear; buried near St. Louis, in Bellefontaine Cemetery.
David 8. Doggelt.— Born in Lancaster County, Va., January 23, 1810;
received on trial bv the Virginia Conference, ls2!»; admitted into full con-
nection, 1X31; professor in Randolph-Macon College from 1,842 to 1845; ed-
itor Quarterly Review of the Methodist Episcopal C hurch, South, from
1850 to 1858; elected Bishop, 1800; died in Richmond, Va., October 27, 1880,
and was buried there.
Holland N. McTyeire. — Born in Barnwell District, S. C, July
24, 1824 ; converted, 1837 ; licensed to preach, January, 1844 ; re-
ceived on trial by the Virginia Conference, 1845 ; transferred to
the Alabama Conference, 1S46 ; admitted into full connection,
1848; transferred to the Louisiana Conference, 1848; appointed
editor of the New Orleans Christian Advocate, 1851 ; appointed ed-
itor of the Nashville Christian Advocate, 1858 ; transferred to the
Montgomery Conference, 1863 ; elected Bishop, 1866; residence,
Vanderbilt University, Nashville, Tenn.
16
The Bishops'1 Address.
John C. Keener. — Born in Baltimore, Mil., February 7, 1819;
converted, July 8, 1838; received on trial by the Alabama Con-
ference, January, 1843; received into full connection, 1845;
transferred to the Louisiana Conference, 1848; editor of tin.' .Y< w
Orleans Christian Advocate, from 180(5 to 1870 ; elected Bishop, 1870 ;
residence, New Orleans, La.
Alpheus W. Wilson. — Born in the city of Baltimore, Md., Feb-
ruary 5, 1834 ; converted, 1849 ; licensed to preach, 1852 ; received
on trial by the Baltimore Conference, 1S53 ; admitted into full
connection, 1855 ; Corresponding Secretary of the Board of Mis-
sions of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, from 1S78 to
1882; elected Bishop, 18S2 ; residence, Baltimore, Md.
Linus Parker— Horn in Home, Oneida County, X. Y., April 23, 1829;
converted, 1*47; licensed to preach, l*»!l: recciyed on trial by the l.nm.-i-
ana Conference, Will; admitted into full connect ion, 1851; "edit. a- of the
New Urban* Christian Advocate from 1S70 to ls.s2; elected I}i.xho|,, l.ss::
died in New Orleans, March il. iss;., ami was buried there.
John C. Granbery. — Born in Norfolk City, Va., December 5,
1829 ; converted, 1844 ; received on trial by the Virginia Confer-
ence, 1848 ; admitted into full connection, 1850 ; Professor in Van-
derbilt University, from 1875 to 1882; elected Bishop, 1886; res-
idence, St. Louis, Mo.
Italicrt K. Hargrove. — Born in Pickens County, Ala., September
18, 1829; received on trial by the Alabama Conference, 1857;
admitted into full connection, 1859 ; transferred to the Ken-
tucky Conference, 1867 ; _ transferred to the Tennessee Confer-
ence, and appointed President of the Tennessee Female College,
Franklin, Tenn., 1868; elected Bishop, 1882; residence, Nash-
ville, Tenn.
William W. Duncan. — Born at Randolph -Macon College (while
located at), Boydton, Mecklenburg County, Va., December 27,
1839 ; received on trial by the Virginia Conference, 1859 ; received
into full connection, 1861 ; elected Professor of Mental Science in
Wofford College, Spartanburg, S. C, 1875, where he remained un-
til 1886, when he was elected Bishop ; residence, Spartanburg,
S. C.
Charles B. Galloway. — Born in Mississippi, September 15, 1849;
received on trial by the Mississippi Conference, 1868 ; by the di-
vision of the territory of the Mississippi Conference, and the for-
mation of the North Mississippi Conference, in 1870, he became
a member of, and was received into full connection in, the latter
Conference in 1870, and was transferred the same year to the
Mississippi Conference; appointed editor of the New Orleans
Christian Advocate, 1882 ; elected Bishop, 1886 ; residence, Brook-
haven, Miss.
Eugene R. Hendrix. — Born in Fayette, Howard County, Mo.,
May 17, 1847 ; joined the Methodist Episcopal Church, South,
1859 ; received on trial in the Missouri Conference, 1869; received
into full connection, 1871 ; accompanied Bishop Marvin to China,
1876 ; elected President of Central College, 1877 ; elected Bishop,
1886 ; residence, Kansas City, Mo.
Arrangement of the Discipline.
17
Joseph S. Key — Born in La Grange, Ga., July 18, 1829; con-
verted, 1847; received on trial by the Georgia Conference, 1849;
received into full connection, 1851 ; on the division of the Geor-
gia Conference into the South Georgia and North Georgia, in
18ti7, he became a member of the former ; elected Bishop, 1886 ;
residence, Oxford, Ga.
III. The Arrangement ok the Discipline as Shown in the Ta-
bles ok Contents ok the Various Editions.
/. The Arrangement of 1S44-
CHAPTER I.
Section 1. Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church. Sec. 2. Arti-
cles of Religion. " see. 3. General and Annual Conferences. Sec. 4. The
election and consecration of Rishops, and their duly. Sec. 5. Presiding
elders, and their duty. sec. (i. Election and ordination of traveling elders,
and their duty. Sec'. 7. Election and ordination of traveling deacons, and '
their duty. Sec. S. Of the reception of preachers from the Wesleyan Con-
nection, and from other denominations. Sec. !). The method of receiving
traveling preachers, and theirdutv. sec. 10. The duties of those who have
the charge of circuits. Sec. 11. Trial of those who think they are moved by
the Holy (.i host to preach. Sec. 12. Matter and manner of preaching, and
other public exercises. Sec. I:;. The duty of preachers to God, themselves,
and one another. Sec. 14. Rules by which we should continue or desist
from preaching at any place. Sec. IS. Visiting from house to house; guard-
ing against those things which are so common to professors, and enforcing
practical religion. Sec. Hi. The instruction of children. Sec. 17. Of em-
ploying our time profitably when we are not traveling, etc. Sec. 18. Ne-
cessity of union among ourselves. Sec. 10. Method by which immoral
traveling preachers shall be brought to trial, etc. Sec. 20. How to pro-
vide for the circuits in time of Conference, and to preserve and increase
the work of God. Sec. 21. Of the local preachers. Sec. 22. Of baptism.
See. 23. Of the Cord's Supper. Sec. 24. Of public worship. Sec. 25. Spirit
and truth of singing.
CHAPTER II.
Section 1. The nature, design, and general rules of our United Societies.
Sec. 2. Of class-meetings. Sec. 3. Of Band Societies. Sec. 4. Privileges
granted to serious persons. Sec. 5. Of marriage. Sec. 6. Of dress. Sec.
7. Of bringing to trial, finding guilty, ami reproving, suspending, or ex-
cluding disorderly persons from society.
CHAPTER III.
Sacramental Services, etc.
Section 1. The order of the administration of the Cord's Supper. Sec. 2.
Administration of baptism to in rants; the m mist rat ion of baptism to such
as are of riper years. Sec. 3. Form of solemnization of matrimony . Sec.
4. Order of the burial of the dead.
, CHAPTER IV.
The Form and Manner of Making and Ordaining Bishops, Elders, and
Deacons.
Section 1. Form and manner of making deacons. Sec. 2. Form and
manner of ordaining elders. Sec. 3. Form of ordaining a Bishop.
Part Second.
Section 1. Of the boundaries of the Annual Conferences, etc. Sec. 2.
Of building churches, and the order to be observed therein. Sec. 3. Qual-
2
L8
Arrangement of the Discipline.
ideations, appointment, and duty of the stewards oi circuits. See 4 Of
the allowance to the ministers and preachers, and to their wives, widows,
audchildreu. Sec. 5. Raisin- annual supplies for propagation of the Ko-
pel, for making up the allow aueeof the preachers, etc. sec. 0. Of the sup-
port ot missions. Sec. 7. Of the chartered fund. Sec. 8. Of the printing
and (•ireulatiugof hooks, and of the profits arising therefrom, .sec. ft. Local
preachers to have a given allowance in given eases. Sec. 10. Of slavery.
II. The Arrangement of 1SJ,6 and 1850.
CHAPTER I.
Section 1. Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Chinch, and the Method-
ist Episcopal ( ■hurch, Smith, sec. ■>. Organi/.ati 1 tlie Methodist Epis-
copal Church, South. Sec. 3. Articles of Religion. Sec. 4. The nature,
design, and general rules of our United Societies.
CHAPTER II.
Section- 1. Of the General and Annual Conferences. Sec. 2. Of the Geir-
oral Conference. Sec. :i. Of the Annual Conference. Sec. 4. OftheQuar-
terly Conferences. .Sec. 5. Of the elect ion and consecration of Bishops, and
their duty. See. 0. Of the presiding elders, and then-duty. Sec. 7. Of the
duties of those who have the charge of circuits or station's, see. 8. Of the
method of receiving traveling preachers, and of their dutv. Sec. 9. Of
the election and ordination of traveling deacons, and of their dutv. Sec.
10. Of the election and ordination of traveling elders, and of their duty.
Sec. 11. Of the reception of preachers from the Wesley an Connection, and
from other denominations. Sec. 12. Of the matter and manner of preach-
ing, and other puhlic exercises. See. 13. < »f the duties of preachers to God,
themselves, and one another. Sec. 14. Rules by which we should continue
or desist from preaching at any place. Sec. ]">. Of visiting from house to
house, guarding against those tilings that are so common to professors, and
enforcing practical religion. See. 16. Of employing our time profitably,
when we are not traveling or engaged in public exercises, sec. 17. Of the
necessity of union among ourselves. Sec. 18. How to provide for circuits
in time 'of Conference, and to preserve and increase the work of God.
See. 1!). Of local preachers.
CHAPTER III.
Section 1. < >f the reception of members of the Church. Sec. 2. Of class-
ineetings and love-feasts. Sec. 3. Of the instruction of children. Sec.4.
Of baptism. Sec. 5. Of the Lord's Supper. Sec. (J. Of public worship.
Sec. 7. Of marriage. Sec. 8. Of dress. Sec. 9. Of the Band Societies.
CHAPTER IV.
Section 1. Of the administering of the Discipline respecting traveling
ministers and preachers. See. 2. Of the administering of the Discipline
respecting local preachers. See. 3. Of the administering of the Discipline
respecting members of the Church.
CHAPTER V.
Sacramental Services, etc.
Section!. The order for the administration of the Lord's Supper. Sec.
2. The ministration of baptism to infants; ministration of baptism to
such as are of riper years. Sec. 3. The form of the solemnization of mat-
rimony. Sec. 4. The order of the burial of the dead.
CHAPTER VI.
The Form and Manner of Making and Ordaining Bishops, Elders, and
Deacons.
Section 1. The form and manner of making deacons. Sec. 2. The form
and manner of ordaining elders. Sec. 3. The form of ordaining a Bishop.
Arrangement of the Discipline.
19
Part EL
Section 1. Of the boundaries of the Annual C onferences. Sec. 2. Of
building churches, and the order to he observed therein. sec. 3. Of the
qualifications, appointment, and duty of the stewards of circuits. Sec. 4.
Of the allowance to the ministers and preachers, and to their wives, wid-
ows, and children. Sec. Of raisins the annual supplies for the propa-
gation of the gospel, making up the allowances of the preachers, etc. Sec.
b. Support of .Missions. Sec. 7. of the chartered fund. sec. 8. Of print-
ing and circulating hooks and periodicals, and of the profits arising there-
from. Sec. a. Of slavery.
III. The Arrangement of 1854-18G6.
Part First.
[fn. 1S54, om. 1866: Origin, Articles of Religion, Government, and
RlTlAI..]
[In. 1838, om. 1S66: The Bishops' Address.]
CHAPTER I.
Section 1. Of the origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and the
Methodist Episcopal church, South. S.'C. 2. Of the organization of Hie
Methodist Episcopal Church, South. Sec.:'.. Articles of religion. Sec. 4.
The nature, design, and general rules of our United Societies.
CHAPTER H.
SECTION 1. Of the General and Annual Conferences. Sec. 2. OftheGen-
eral Conference. Sec. 3. Of the Annual Conferences. Sec. 4. Of the Quar-
terly Conference*, sec. 5. Of the election and consecration of Bishops,
and of their duty. Sec. li. Of the presiding elders, and their dutv. Sec.
7. Of the duties of ["tho-e who have the" ch. 1858 to "preachers in"l
charge of circuits [om. 1858: or stations] : [in. 1858: or missions]. Sec. 8l
Of the method of receiving traveling preachers, and of their dutv. Sec.
9. Of the election and ordination of traveling deacon-, anil of their dutv.
See. 10. Of the election and ordination of traveling elders, and of their
duty. Sec. 11. Of the reception of ["preachers from the Wcslevan Con-
nection, the M. E. C hurch (North). and"ch. lS.">s to "Ministers"] from
other ("denominations" ch. 1*.">8 to " Churches. "J Sec. 12. Of local
preachers. Sec. 13. [In. ls.",s: Of exhorters.) [Om. 1866: Of the matter
and manner of preaching. Sec. Of the duty of preachers to God, them-
selves, and one another. Sec. Holes hy which we should continue or
desist from preaching at any place. 'Sec. Of visiting from house to
house, guarding against tho-e tilings which are so common to professors,
and enforcing practical religion.] [Om. 1858; Of emploving our time
profitably when we are not traveling or engaged in public exercises.)
[Om. 1866: Of the necessity of union among ourselves. How to provide
for circuits in time of Conference, and to preserve and increase the work
of God. J
CHAPTER III.
Section 1. Of the reception of members into the Church. Sec. 2. Of
I" class -meetings and love -feasts" ch. 1858 to "the classes," ch. 1866
to "the social Church meetings"]. Sec. 3. Of the instruction of children.
IOm.l8.-,8: Of baptism. Of the Lord's supper.] Sec. 4. Of public worship.
Om. 1806: Of marriage. Of dress.] sec. 5. [In, 1866: Of colored niem-
CHAPTEK IV.
[Om. 1866: Of the administration of the Discipline respecting traveling
ministers and preachers. Of the administration or the Discipline respect,
ing local preachers. Of the administration of the Discipline respecting
members of the Church.]
Section 1. [In. 1S06: Of the trial of a Bishop. Sec. 2. Of the trial of a
traveling preacher. See. 3. Of the trial of a local preacher. Sec. 4. Of
the trial of a member.]
20
Arrangement of the Discipline.
CHAPTER V.
Section 1. Of the order of the administration of the Lord's Supper.
Sec. 2. The ministration of baptism to infants. Sec. S. The ministration
of baptism to such as are of riper years. Sec. 4. The form of the solemni-
zation of matrimony. Sec. 5. The order of the burial of the dead.
CHAPTER VI.
Section 1. The form and manner of making deacons. Sec. 2. The form
and manner of making elders. Sec. 3. The form of ordaining a Bishop.
Part Second.
[In. 1S58, om. ISfifi: Temporal Economy.]
Section 1. Of the boundaries of the Annual Conferences. Sec. 2. Of
building and securing churches. Sec. 3. Of parsonages. Sec. 4. Of the
trustees. Sec. 5. Of the stewards. Sec. (i. Of the sunportof the ministry.
Sec 7. Of the support .of Missions. Sec. 8. Of the publication of books arid,
periodicals. [Om. 1S.">4: Of slavery. Of the chartered fund. | Sec. 9. Of
clevises by will, and deeds of gift.
[In. 1SG«: Appendix, coutainingCatechism and Form of receiving mem-
bers into the Church. 1
IV. Arrangement of 1870-1SSC.
Chap. I. Articles of Religion and General Rules: Sec. 1.
Articles of Religion. Sec. 2. The General Rules.
Chap. II. The Conferences : Sec. 1. Of the General Confer-
ence. Sec. 2. Of the Annual Conferences. Sec. 3. Of the Dis-
trict Conferences. Sec. 4. Of the Quarterly Conferences. Sec. 5.
Of the Church Conferences.
Chap. III. Ministers and Church Officers: Sec. 1. Of the
trial of those who think they are moved by the Holy Ghost to
preach. Sec. 2. Of the election and consecration of Bishops, and
of their duty. Sec. 3. Of presiding elders. Sec. 4. Of preachers
in charge of circuits, stations, or missions. Sec. 5. Of admitting
preachers on trial. Sec. 6. Of admitting preachers into full con-
nection. Sec. 7. Of traveling deacons. Sec. 8. Of traveling eld-
ers. Sec. 9. Of supernumerary preachers. Sec. 10. Of superan-
nuated preachers. Sec. 11. Of local preachers. Sec. 12. Of re-
ceiving ministers from other Churches. Sec. 13. Of exhorters.
Sec. 14. Of class-leaders. Sec. 15. Of stewards. Sec. 1(3. [in.
i86r.: District stewards' meeting.] Sec. 17. Of trustees.
Chap. IV. The Membership of the Church: Sec. 1. Of re-
ceiving members into the Church. Sec. 2. Of the children of the
Church.
Chap. V. [in. 1882: Of Temperance — Administration of Disci-
pline.]
Chap. VI. The Means of Grace : Sec. 1. Of public worship.
Sec. 2. Of prayer-meetings. Sec. 3. Of love-feasts. Sec. 4. Of
class-meetings. Sec. 5. Of Sunday-schools.
Chap. VII. Administration of Discipline: Sec. 1. Trial of a
Bishop. Sec. 2. Trial of a traveling preacher. Sec. 3. Trial of a
probationer. Sec. 4. Trial of a local preacher. Sec. 5. Trial of a
member.
Chap. VIII. Of Appeals: Sec. 1. Appeal of a traveling preach-
Arrangement of the Discipline.
21
er. Sec. 2. Appeal of a local preacher. Sec. 3. Appeal of a mem-
ber.
Chapter IX. Of the Deprivation and Restoration of Cre-
dentials: Sec. 1. Credentials of traveling elders or deacons. Sec.
2. Credentials of local elders or deacons.
Chap. X. Of the Support of the Ministry : Sec. 1. Support of
preachers on circuits and stations. Sec. 2. Support of presiding
elders. Sec. 3. Support of Bishops. Sec. 4. Support of those not
otherwise provided for. Sec. 5. Of the Joint Board of Finance.
Chap. XI. Support of Missions: Sec. 1. fin. i*7S: Board of
Missions. Sec. 2. Woman's Missionary Society.] Sec. 3. |in.
1SS2: Church Extension] ["Society" ch. I8sc to " Board"].
Chap. XII. Churches and Church Propertv : Sec. 1. Of build-
ing churches. Sec. 2. Of building parsonages. Sec. 3. Of secur-
ing churches and parsonages. Sec. 4. Of the division, transfer, or
Bale of Church property. Sec. 5. [in. isrs: On creating liens upon
Church property.]
Cn.vp. XIII. Devises and Gifts: Sec. 1. Of devises by will or
donations. Sec. 2. General directions concerning bequests.
Chap. XIY. The Ritual: Sec. 1. The order of the administra-
tion of the Lord's Supper. Sec. 2. The ministration of baptism
to infants. Sec. 3. The ministration of baptism to such as are of
riper years. Sec. 4. Form of the reception and recognition of
Church-members. Sec. 5. The form of solemnization of matri-
mony. Sec. 6. The order of the burial of the dead. Sec. 7. Form
of la ving the corner-stone of a church. Sec. 8. Form of the ded-
ication of a church. Sec. 0. The form and manner of ordaining
deacons. Sec. 10. The form and manner of ordaining elders.
Sec. 11. The form of consecrating a Bishop.
Appendix: [in. 1874, om. isse: Pastoral AddressJ Boundaries of
the Annual Conferences, iin. is?S: Publishing House, Course of
Study.]
PART II.
Revisions of the Text of the Discipline.
1844.] DOCTRINES AND DISCIPLINE.
[Om. 1870: Op the Methodist Episcopal Church (in. 1816: South).]
CHAPTER 1.
Of the Origin op the Methodist Episcopal Church [In. [1870.
1S16: and ok the Methodist Episcopal Church, South].
The preachers and members of our Society in general, being convinced
that there was a great deliciency of vital religion in the t lunch of En-
gland in America, and beinu; in man v places destitute of the Christian sac-
raments, as several of t lie clersv had forsaken their Churches, requested
the late Kev. John Wesley to take such measures, in his wisdom and pru-
dence, as would afford them suitable relief in their distress.
In consequence of this, our venerable friend, who, under God, had been
the father of the great revival of religion now extending over the earth,
by means of the Methodists, determined to ordain ministers for America ;
and for this purpose, in the year 1781, sent over three regularly-ordained
clergy : but, preferring the episcopal mode of Church government to any
other, lie solemnly set apart, bv the imposition of his hands and pra\er,
one of them— viz., Thomas Coke, Doctor of Civil Law, late of .Testis Col-
lege, in the University of Oxford, and a presbyter of the Church of En-
gland, for the episcopal office; and. having delivered to him leltersof epis-
copal orders, commissioned and directed him to set apart Francis A.-burv,
then General Assistant of the Methodist Society in America, for the same
episcopal ollice; he, the said Francis Asbury, being first ordained deacon
and elder. In consequence of which t he said Francis Asbury was solemnly
set apart for the said episcopal ollice by prayer and the imposition of the
hands of the said Thomas Coke, other regularly-ordained ministers assist-
ing in the sacred ceremony ; at which time t lie General Conference, held
at ['.alii more, did unaniniouslv receive the said Thomas Coke and Francis
Asbury as their Bishops, being fully satisfied of the validity of their epis-
copal ordination.
1846.] Op the Organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South.
In the judgment of the delegates of the several Annual Conferences in
the slave-holding Stales, the continued agital ion of the subject of slavery
and abolition m a portion of the Church, the frequent action on that sub-
ject in the General Conference, and especially the proceedings of the Gen-
eral Conference of the Methodist Episcopal < hurch of 1841, in the case of
the Rev. James O. Andrew, D.D., one of the Bishops, who had become
connected with slavery by marriage, produced a slate of things in the
south which rendered a continuance of the jurisdiction of that General
Conference over the Conferences aforesaid inconsistent with the success
of the ministry in their proper calling. This conviction they declared in
solemn form to the General Conference, accompanied with a protest
against the action referred to, assured that public opinion in the slave-
holding Stales would demand, and that a due regard to the vital interest,
of Christ's kingdom would justify, a separate and independent, organiza-
tion. The developments of a few months vindicated their anticipations.
The Church in the South and South-west, in her primary assemblies, her
Quarterly and Annual Conferences, with a unanimity unparalleled in
(22)
Article* of Jieligiun.
23
ecclesiastical history, approved the course ol the delegates and declared
her conviction that a separate jurisdiction was necessary to her existence
and prosperity. The General Conference of 1S44 having adopted a " Plan
of .Separation." providing for the erection of the Annual Conferences in
the slave-holding states into a separate ecclesiastical connection, under
the jurisdiction of a Southern General Conference, the delegates of the
aforementioned Conferences in a published address recommended that a
convention of delegates from the said Conferences, duly instructed as to
the wishes of the ministry and laity, should assemble at Louisville. Ky.,
on the lirst day of May. 1S4.'.. The convention met. delegates bavin- been
formally appointed in pursuance of this recommendation; and after a full
and minute representation of all the facts in the premises, acting under
the provisional " Plan of Separation." declared, by solemn re.-olul ion, the
jurisdiction hitherto exercised by the General Conference of the Method-
ist Episcopal Church over the Conferences in the slave-holding states en-
tircii/ distil! (•<></, and erected the said Annual Conferences into a separate
ecclesiastical connection, under the style and title of "The Methodist
Kpiscopal Church. South.'' the lirst General Conference of which was held
in the town of Petersburg, Va., on the first day of May, 1846.
[In. 1S70: Articles of Religion and General Rules.]
SECTIOX L
Articles of Religion.*
I. Of Faith in the Holy Trinity.
There is but one living and true God, everlasting, without
["body, parts, or passions," ch. by W. to " body or parts "] ; of infi-
nite power, wisdom, and goodness ; the maker and preserver of
all things [in. 1820: both] visible and invisible. And in unity
of this godhead, there ["be" ch. by w. to "are "] three persons of
one substance, power, and eternitv — the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost.
II. Of the Word, or Son of God, [" which " ch. by W. to " u-lio "] uas
made very Man.
The Son, [« which " ch. by W. to " who "] is the Word of the Fa-
ther, [om. 1786: begotten from everlasting or the Father], the very and
eternal God, of one substance with the Father, took man's nat-
ure in the womb of the blessed Virgin ; [om. by W.: of her substance]
so that two whole and perfect natures — that is to say, the God-
head and manhood — were joined together in one person, never
to be divided, whereof is one Christ, very God and very man,
who truly suffered, was crucified, dead, and buried, to reconcile
his Father to us, and to be a sacrifice, not only for original guilt,
but also for actual sins of men.
* These Articles— except the one concerning '-The Rulers of the United
state-" — were extracted by Mr. Wesley from the Thirtv-nine Articles of
the Church of England, abridged, and in some cases slightly altered, and
were adopted by the General Conference of 17S4. which organized the
Methodist Episcopal Church in America. Thev are here compared with
the Thirty-nine Articles. The changes and omissions made by Mr. Wes-
ley are indicated by the letter W., in brackets and on the right hand of
the page. Changes made subsequently are put in brackets, with the dates.
24
Articles of Religion.
(III.) Of the Going Down of Christ into Hell. [Om. by w.
As Christ died for us and was buried, so also is it to be believed that he
went clown into hell.
III. (IV.) Of the Resurrection of Christ.
Christ did truly rise again from ["death » ch. by w. to "the dead"],
and took again his body, with [om.byW.: flesh, bones, and] all
things appertaining to the perfection of man's nature, wherewith
he ascended into heaven, and there sitteth until he return to
judge all men at the last day.
IV. ( T.) Of the Holy Ghost.
The Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son, is
of one substance, majesty, and glory with the Father and the
Son, very and eternal God.
V. ( VI.) Of the Sufficiency of the Holy Scriptures for Salvation.
["Holy Scripture containeth" ch. isig to "The Holy Scriptures
contain "] all things necessary to salvation ; so that whatsoever
is not read therein ["nor" ch. by W. to "or," ch. lxos to "nor"]
may be proved thereby, is not to be required of any man, that it
should be believed as an article of [om. 1789: thel faith, or be
thought requisite or necessary to salvation. In the name of the
Holy ["Scripture" ch. 1816 to " Scriptures "], we do understand
those canonical books of the Old and New Testaments, of whose
authority was never any doubt in the Church.
[Om. 17')0 : Of ] The Names [om. by W.: andnumbeii of the Canonical
Books.
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua,
Judges, Ruth, The First Book of Samuel, The Second Book of
Samuel, The First Book of Kings, The Second Book of Kings,
The First Book of Chronicles, The Second Book of Chronicles,
["The First Book of Esdras, The Second Hook of Esdras," ch. bv W. to
"The Book of Ezra, The Book of Nehemiah "], The Book of Es-
ther, The Book of Job, The Psalms, The Proverbs, Ecclesiastes,
or the Preacher, Cantica, or Songs of Solomon, Four Prophets the
Greater, Twelve Prophets the Less.
All the other books (as Hierome Faith) the Church doth [Om. by W.
read for example of life and instruction of manners; but yet doth it not
apply them to establish anv doctrine. Such are the following:
The Third Rook of Ksdras, The Fourth Rook of Ksdras. The Rook of To-
bias, The Rook of Judith, The Rest of The Rook of Esther, The Rook of
Wisdom, Jesus the Son of Sirach, Raruch the Prophet, The Son ft of the
Three Children, The story of Susanna, Of Rel and the Dragon, The Prayer
of Manasses, The First Rook of Maccabees, The Second Rook of Macca-
bees.
All the books of the New Testament, as they are commonly
received, we do receive and account [om. by w.: them] canonical.
VI. ( VII.) Of the Old Testament.
The Old Testament is not contrary to the New ; for both in the
Articles of Religion.
25
Old and New ["Testament" ch. 1882 to " Testaments "] everlasting
life is offered to mankind by Christ, who is the only Mediator
between God and man, being God and man. Wherefore they
are not to be heard ["which" ch. by W. to "who"] feign that the
old fathers did look only for transitory promises. Although
the law given from God by Moses, as touching ceremonies
and rites* |»do" oh. by W. to "doth"] not bind ["Christian
men" ch. by W. to "Christians"], nor |"the civil precepts thereof
ought " ch. by w. to "ought the civil precepts thereof"] of neces-
sity [om. 1812, re-in. 1S70: to] be received in any Commonwealth;
yet, notwithstanding, no Christian [om, by W.: man] whatsoever
is free from the obedience of the commandments which are
called moral.
{VIII.) Of the Three Creeds. [Om.l.yW.
The three Creeds— Nicene Creed, Athanasius' Creed, and that which is
commonly called the Apostles' Creed— ought thoroughly to he received
and helieVed: for they may be proved by most certain warrants of Holy
Scripture.
VII. {IX.) Of. Original or Birth Sin.
Original sin standeth not in the following of Adam (as the Pe-
lagians do vainly talk), but it is the [om.byW.: fault and J corrup-
tion of the nature of every man, that naturally is engendered of
the offspring of Adam, whereby man is very far gone from orig-
inal righteousness, and [om.by w. : is] of his own nature inclined
to evil [om. by W. : so (hat the flesh histeth always contrary to the
spirit], fin. by W.: and that continually].
And therefore in every person born into this world, it de- [Om. by W.
scrvcth God's wrath a iidYondem nation. And this in lee lion of nature dot li
remain; vea, in them that are regenerated, whereby the lust of the flesh,
called in "Greek, *poi-7)na crapxo?, which some do expound t he wisdom, some
sen-uialitv, some the affection, some the desire of the tiesh, is not subject
to the law of God. And although there is no condemnation for them that
believe and are baptized, yet the apostle doth confess that concupiscence
and lust hath of itself the nature of sin.
VIII. (A'.) Of Free Will.
The condition of man after the fall of Adam is such that he
cannot turn and prepare himself, by his own natural strength
and [om.byW.: good] works, to faith, and calling upon God;
wherefore we have no power to do good works, pleasant and ac-
ceptable to God, without the grace of God by Christ preventing
us, that we may have a good will, and working with us, when
we have that good will.
IX. (AT.) Of the Justification of Mia.
We are accounted righteous before God, only for the merit of
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, by faith, and not for our own
works or deservings: wherefore, that we are justified by faith
only, is a most wholesome doctrine, and very full of comfort
[om. by W. : as more largely is expressed in the Homily of Justification].
* Misprinted in the Discipline, "rights," until 1830.
26
Articles of Religion.
X. {XII.) Of Good Works.
["Albeit that" ch. by W. to "Although "] good works, which arc
the fruits of faith, and follow after justification, cannot ]^ut aw ay
our sins, and endure the severity of God's judgment; yet are
they pleasing and acceptable to God in Christ, and fom. by W.: do|
spring out [om.byW.: necessarily] of a true and lively faith, inso-
much that by them a lively faith may be as evidently known
as a tree [in. 1812: is] discerned by f" the " ch. by W. to " its "] fruit.
{XIII.) Of Works before Justification. lOm.byW.
authors say ). deserve' jiraeo of conirruity; yea, rather, for that they are
not done as God hath willed and commanded them to be done, we doubt
not but they have the nature of sin.
XI. {XIV.) Of Works of Supererogation.
Voluntary works, besides over and above God's command-
ments, which [" they call " ch. 1810 to "are called "] works of super-
erogation, cannot be taught without arrogancv and impiety. For
by them men do declare that they do not only render unto God
as much as they are bound to do, but that they do more for his
sake than of bounden duty is required : whereas Christ saith
plainly, When ye have done all that [" are " ch. by W. to " is "] com-
manded [om. by w. : toj you, say, We are unprofitable servants.
{XV.) Of Christ Alone without Sin. [Om.byW.
Christ in the truth of our nature was made like unto us in all things,
sin onlv except, from which he was clearly void, both in his Mesh and in
his spirit, lie came to be the Lamb without spot, w ho, by sacrifice of
himself once made, should take away the sins of the world; and sin, as St.
John saith, was not in him. But all' the rest, although baptized, and born
asain in Christ, vet offend in many things; and if w e say w e have no sin,
we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in US.
XII. {XVI.) Of Sin after [" Baptism " ch. by W. to "Justification "].
Not every | om.byW.: deadly] sin willingly committed after
["baptism is"ch.by W. to "justification is the"] sin against the
Holy Ghost, and unpardonable. Wherefore, the grant of repent-
ance is not to be denied to such as fall into sin after ["baptism"
ch.toyW. to "justification"]: after we have received the Holy
( ihost, we may depart from grace given, and fall into sin, and, by
the grace of God ["wemay arise" ch. by W. to "rise"] again and
amend our lives. And, therefore, they are to be condemned
[" which " ch. by w. to " who "] say they can no more sin as long
as they live here, or deny the place of forgiveness to such as truly
repent.
{XVII.) Of Predestination and Election. [Om.byW.
Predestination to life is the everlasting purpose of God, whereby (before
the foundations of the world were laidi lie hath constantly decreed by his
counsel, secret to us, to deliver from curse and damnation those whom he
Article* of Relic/ion.
■11
hath chosen in Christ out of mankind, :nn I to bring tlicni hv Christ to ever-
lasting salvation, as vessels made to hi nr. Wherefore thev which be
einlueii with so excellent a benefit of God, be called according to God's
purpose by his Spirit working in line season : thev throu'-di grace obey the
Calling: thev be justified freely: the) be made sons of God by adoption:
walk religiously in good works, and, at length, by God's mercy, they at-
' As the uodh ,-.m-id, ration of predestination
is full of sweet, pleasant, anil unspeakable con
such as Icel in themselves the working of the !s
the w orks of the ttesh and their earthly membe
mind to high and heavenly things; as well bee;
desperation.
Furthermore, we must receive God's promises in such wise as they be
generally sel forth to us in Holy .Scripture: and in our doings that will of
God is to be followed which we have expressly declared unto us iu the
word of Gotl.
{XVIII.) Of Obtaining Eternal Salvation Only by the Name of
Christ.
Thev also are to be had accursed that presume to say that every man
shall he saved by the law or sect which be professeth, so that he be dili-
gent to frame his'life according to that law. and the light ot nature. For
Holy Scripture doth set out unto us only the name of Jesus Christ, where-
by men must be saved.
XIII. (ATA'.) Of the Church.
The visible Church of Christ is a congregation of faithful men,
in |om. 1786: thej which the pure word of God is preached, and the
sacraments lom. byW.: be] duly ["ministered" eh.byW. to "ad-
ministered "J, according to Christ's ordinance, in all those things
that of necessity are requisite to the same.
As the Church' of Hierusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch JOm. by W.
jiare erred, so also the Church of Home hath erred, not only m their liv-
ing and manner of ceremonies, but also in matters of faith.
(XX.) Of the Authority of the Church.
!cree rites or ceremonies, and authority in
; it is not lawful for the Church to ordain
d's word written; neither may it expound
>e repugnant to another. Wherefore, al-
) enforce any thing to be believed 1
(XXI.) Of the Authority of General Councils.
General Councils mnv not l>e gathered together without the comma
Spirit and word ol God), thev mnv err. and some I iines have errei
things pertaining unto God. Wherefore things ordained by thei
essary to salvation have neither strength nor authority, unless i
declared that they be taken out of Holy Scripture.
28 Articles of Religion.
XIV. {XXII.) Of Purgatory.
The Romish doctrine concerning purgatory ["pardons" cb. 1789
to " pardon," ch. isro to " pardons "] , worshiping and adoration, as
well of images as of relics, and also invocation of saints, is a fond
thing, yainly invented, and grounded upon no [" warranty "ch. by
W. to " warrant"] of Scripture, but [om. by W. : rather] repugnant
to the word of God.
(XXIII.) Of Ministering in the Congregation. [Om.byW.
It is not lawful lor any man Id take upon hi in I he office of public jjieacli-
fufly called and sent to execute the .-aine.C A nd llio-e we^ughM^judge
lawfully called and sent which be chosen and called to this work by men
who have public authority given unto them iu the congregation, to call
and send ministers into the Cord's vineyard.
XV. (XXIV.) Of Speaking in the Congregation in Such a Tongue as
the People Understand.
It is a thing plainly repugnant to the word of God, and the
custom of the Primitive Church, to have public prayer in the
church, or to minister the sacraments, in a tongue not [" under-
standed of " ch. by W. to " understood by "] the people.
XVI. (XXV.) Of ilm Sacraments.
Sacraments, ordained of Christ, ["be" ch. by W. to "are"] not
only badges or tokens of Christian men's profession, but rather
they ["be"ch. by W. to "are"] certain [om.byW.: sure witnesses
and effectual] signs of grace and God's good-will ("towards" ch.,
by W. to "toward"] us, by the which he doth work invisibly in
us, and doth not only quicken, but also strengthen and confirm
our faith in him.
There are two sacraments ordained of Christ our Lord in the
gospel — that is to say, Baptism and the Supper of the Lord.
Those five, commonly called sacraments — that is to say, Con-
firmation, Penance, Orders, Matrimony, and Extreme Unction
— are not to be counted for sacraments of the gospel, being such
as have f" grown partly » ch. 1780 to " partly grown "] out of the cor-
rupt following of the apostles, [in. 1786: and] partly are states of
life allowed ["by" ch. by w. to " in "] the Scriptures, but yet have
not [in. by w. : the] like nature of [om. by W. : sacraments with]
Baptism and the Lord's Supper, [" for that " ch.by W. to " because "]
they have not any visible sign or ceremony ordained of God.
The sacraments were not ordained of Christ to be gazed upon,
or to be carried about, but that we should duly use them. And
in such only as worthily receive the same they have a whole-
some effect or operation ; but they that receive them unworthily
purchase to themselves ["damnation" ch. by V/. to "condemna-
tion"] as St. Paul saith, [in. 1816: 1 Cor. xi. 29].
Articles of Religion,
29
(XXVI.) Of the Unworthiness of the Ministers, Which [Om. by W.
Hinders Not the Effect of the Sacrament.
Although in Die visible Church the evil be ever mingled with the good,
and sometimes the evil have chief authority in the ministration of the
word and sacraments: yet forasmuch as they "do not the same in their own
name, but in Christ's, and do minister by his commission and authority,
we may use their ministry, botb in hearing the word of Cod and in the re-
ceiving of the sacraments. Neither is the effect of Christ's ordinance
taken away by their wickedness, nor the grace of Cod's gifts diminished
from such as by faith and rightly do receive the sacraments ministered
unto them, which be effectual because of < hrist's institution and promise,
although they be ministered by evil men.
Nevertheless, it appertaine'th to the discipline of the Church that in-
quiry be made of evil ministers, and that they be accused by those that
have knowledge of their offenses: and finally, being found guilty, by just
judgment be deposed.
XVII. (XXVII.) Of Baptism.
Baptism is not only a sign of profession, and mark of difference,
whereby " [Christian men " ch. by W. to "Christians"] are ["dis-
cerned " ch. by W. to " distinguished "] from others that ["be" ch.
byW. to "are"] not ["christened" ch. by W. to "baptized"], but
it is also a sign of regeneration or [in.byW.: the] new birth
[om. by W. : whereby, as by an instrument, they that receive baptism
rightly are grafted into the Church: the promise's of the forgiveness of
sin, and of our adoption to be the sons of God by the Holy Ghost, are visi-
bly signed and sealed: faith is confirmed and grace increased by virtue of
prayer unto God]. The baptism of young children is [om. by W. :
in any wise] to be retained in the Church [om. by W. : as most
agreeable with the institution of Christ].
XVIII. (XXVIII.) Of the Lord's Supper.
The Supper of the Lord is not only a sign of the love* that
Christiana ought to have among themselves one to another, but
rather is a sacrament of our redemption by Christ's death : inso-
much that to such as rightly, w< irthily, and with faith receive the
same, the bread which we break is a partaking of the body of
Christ; and likewise the cup of blessing is a partaking of the
blood of Christ.
Transubstantiation, or the change of the substance of bread
and wine in the Supper of [" the " ch. lzne to " our," ch. 1870 to " the "]
Lord, cannot be proved by Holy Writ, but is repugnant to the
plain words of Scripture, overthroweth the nature of a sacra-
ment, and hath given occasion to many superstitions.
The body of Christ is given, taken, and eaten in the Supper
only after a heaven! y and spiritual f manner. And the [" mean "
ch. 1820 to " means "j whereby the body of Christ is received and
eaten, in the Supper, is faith.
The sacrament of the Lord's Supper was not by Christ's ordi-
nance reserved, carried about, lifted up, or worshiped.
*The words "of the love " were by a misprint omitted in 1S12, and
were not restored until 1840.
i Was misprinted " scriptural " in 1808, and corrected in 1844.
30
Articles of Religion..
(XXIX.) Of the Wicked which Eat Not the Body of jOm.byW.
Christ in the Use of the Lord's Supper.
The wicked, and such as be void of a lively faith, although they do car-
nally and visibly press with their teeth (as St. Augustine saith) the sacra -
mentof the body and blood of Christ; vet in no wise are they partakers of
Christ, but rather to their condemnation do eat and drink tlie sign or sac-
rament of so great a thing.
XIX. (XXX.) Of Both Kinds.
The cup of the Lord is not to be denied to the lay people ; for
both the parts of the Lord's [" sacrament " ch. by W. to " Supper "] ,
by Christ's ordinance and commandment, ought to be ("minis-
tered" ch. 1791 to "administered"] to all ["Christian men" ch. by
W. to " Christians "] alike.
XX. (XXXI.) Of the One Oblation of Christ Finished upon the
Cross.
The offering of Christ, once made, is that perfect redemption,
propitiation, and satisfaction for all the sins of the whole world,
both original and actual ; and there is none other satisfaction for
sin but that alone. Wherefore the sacrifice of masses, in which
it [•• was " ch. by W. to " is "] commonly said that the priest ["did »
ch. by W. to "doth"] offer Christ for the quick and the dead, to
have remission of pain or guilt, [" were blasphemous fables and dan-
gerous deceits " ch. by W. to "is a blasphemous fable and danger-
ous deceit "] .
XXI. (XXXII.) Of the Marriage of [" Priests" ch. by W. to
"Ministers"'].
["Bishops, priests, and deacons" ch. by W, to "The ministers of
Christ"] are not commanded by God's law either to vow the es-
tate of single life, or to abstain from marriage ; therefore it is
lawful for them, as for all other ["christian men" ch. by W. to
" Christians "] , to marry at their own discretion, as they shall
judge the same to serve ["better" ch. by W. to "best"] to godliness.
(XXXIII.) Of Excommunicate Persons, How They Are [Om.byW.
To Be A voided.
That person which, by open denunciation of the Church, is rightly cut
off from the unity of the Church and excommunicated, ought to be taken
of the whole multitude of the faithful as an heathen and publican, until
he be openly reconciled by penance, and received into the Church by a
judge that hath authority thereunto.
XXII. (XXXIV.) Of the [" Traditions of the Church" ch. by W. to
'Hitcs and Ceremonies of Churches."]
It is not necessary that [" traditions and ceremonies be in all places
one or utterly alike; for at all times they have been diverse " ch. by W. to
" rites and ceremonies should in all places be the same, or ex-
actly alike ; for they have been always different "], and may be
changed according to the diversity of countries, times, and men's
manners, so that nothing be ordained against God's word. Who-
Articled of Religion.
31
soever, through his private judgment, willingly and purposely,
doth openly break the [« traditions" ch. by W. to " rites "] and cer-
emonies of the Church [in. by W- : to which he belongs], which
["be"ch. by W. to "are"] repugnant to the word of Cod, and
f"be" cli. by W. to " are "] ordained and approved by common
authority, ought to be rebuked openly, that others may fear to do
the like, as [" be " ch. by W. to " one "j that offendeth against the
common order of the Church [om. by W. : and hurteth the authority
of the magistrate] and woundeth the consciences of [om. by W,:
thej weak brethren.
["Every particular or national Church hath authority to ordain, change,
and abolish ceremonies or rites of the Church, ordained only by man's
authority, so that all things be done to edifying " ch. by W. to Every
particular Church may ordain, change, or abolish rites and cere-
monies, so that all things may be done to edification."]
{XXXV.) Of the Homilies. [Om.byw.
The second Book of Homilies, the several titles whereof we have joined
under this article, doth contain a goodly and wholesome doctrine, and
necessary for these times, as doth the former Hook of Homilies, which
were set forth in the time of Edward the sixth, and therefore we judge
them to be read in Churches bv the ministers diligently and distinctly,
that they may be understanded of the people.
Of tue Names op the Homilies.
1. Of the Right Use of the Church. 2. Against Peril of Idolatry. 3. Of
Reimiring and Keeping (. lean of Churches. 4. Of Good Works: 'First of
Fasting. :>. Against Gluttony and Drunkenness. 0. Against Excess of
Apparel. 7. Of Prayer. 8. Of the Place and Time of Prayer. 9. That
Common Prayers and Sacraments Ought to be Ministered "in a Known
Tongue. 10. Of the reverend Estimation of God's Word. 11. Of Alms-
doing. 12. Of the Nativity of Christ. 1:!. Of the Passion of Christ. 14. Of
the Resurrection of Christ. 15. Of the Worthy Receiving of the Sacra-
ment of the Body and Blood of Christ. Hi. Of the Gifts of the Holy Ghost.
17. For the Rogation -da vs. is. Of the state of Matrimony. It). Of Re-
pentance. 2U. Against idleness. 21. Against Rebellion.
(XXXVI.) Of Consecration of Bishops and Ministers.
The Book of Consecration of Archbishops and Bishops, and ordering of
Priests and Deacons, lately set forth in the time of Edward the Sixth, and
confirmed at the same time by authority of Parliament, doth contain all
thingthat (Tf itself is super-tit ions and'ungndlv. And. therefore, whoso-
ever are consecrated or ordered according to the riles of that hook, since
the second year of the forenamed King Edward, unto this time or here-
after, shall be consecrated or ordered according to the same rites, we de-
cree all such to be rightly, orderly, and lawfully consecrated and ordered.
(XXXVII.) Of the Civil Magistrates.
The king's majesty bath the chief power in this realm of England, and
his other dominions,' unto whom the chief government of all estates of this
realm, whether they be ecclesiastical or civil, in all causes doth appertain,
and is not, nor ought to be, subject, to any foreign jurisdiction.
Where we attribute to the 'king's majesty the chief government, by
which titles we understand the minds of some slanderous folks to be of-
fended; we give not to our princes the ministering either of God's word,
or of the sacraments, to which tilings ihe injunctions also lately set forth
by Elizabeth our queen do most plainly testify; but that only prerogative,
which we sec to have been given always to all godly princes in Holy
32
Articles of Religion.
Scriptures by God himself; that is, that they should rule all estates and
devices committed to this charge by God, whether they be ecclesiastical
or temporal, and restrain with the civil sword the stubborn and evil doers.
The Bishop of Komc hath no jurisdiction in this realm of England.
The laws of the realm may punish Christian men with death for hei-
nous iind grievous offenses.
It is lawful for Christian men, at the commandment of the magistrate,
to wear weapons and serve in the wars.
XXIII. Of the Rulers of the United States of America.
[In. i?no: The President,] the Congress, the General Assem-
blies, the Governors, and the councils of state, as the delegates of
the people, are the rulers of the United States of America, ac-
cording to the division of power made to them by the [" general
Act of Confederation " ch. tsoi to " Constitution of the United States"],
and by the ["Constitutions" ch. 1854 to " Constitution "] of their re-
spective States. And the said States [in. 1804: are a sovereign and
independent nation, and] ought not to be subject to any foreign
jurisdiction*
1820.] Note. — As far as it respects civil affairs, we believe it
the duty of Christians, and especially all Christian ministers, to
be subject to the supreme authority of the country where they
may reside, and to use all laudable means to enjoin obedience to
the powers that be ; and, therefore, it is expected that all our
preachers and people who maybe under ["the British or any other"
ch. 1854 to " any foreign "] government, will behave themselves as
peaceable and orderly subjects.f
XXIV.J (XXXVIII.) Of Christian Men's Goods [om.byW.i which
are not common J.
The riches and goods of Christians are not common, as touch-
ing the right, title, and possession of the same, as ["certain Ana-
baptists" ch. by W, to "some"] do falsely boast. Notwithstand-
ing, every man ought, of such things as he possesseth, liberally
to give alms to the poor according to his ability.
XXV.J [XXXIX.) Of a Christian Man's Oath.
As we confess that vain and rash swearing is forbidden Chris-
tian men by our Lord Jesus Christ and James his apostle, so we
judge that the Christian religion doth not prohibit, but that a
man may swear when the magistrate requireth, in a cause of
♦Although Mr. Wesley inserted in the liturgy which he prepared for the
American Methodists a" prayer for the " Supreme Rulers of the United
states," he did not draw up an Article on that subject. This was framed
at the General Conference of 1784, when the Methodist Episcopal Church
was organized.
■j-This note was appended to this Article in 1S20, and was designed for
the express benefit of t he Methodist Episcopal Church in Canada, which
was then under the jurisdiction of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the
United States.
1 These were respectively the XXIIId and XXlVth of the Articles pre-
pared by Mr. Wesley.
The General Rules.
33
faith and charity, so it be done according to the prophet's teach-
ing, in justice, judgment, and truth.
section n.
1743.] The Nature, Design, and General Rules op Our [1870.
United Societies [oni., ,: in London, Bristol, Kingswood, New-
castle-upon-Tyne, etc.].
1870.] The General Rules*
1743.] [Om.l789,re-in. 1792; om.l870,re-in. 1880: In the latter end of
the year 1739 eight or ten persons came to Mr. Wesley in Lon-
don, who appeared to be deeply convinced of sin, and earnestly
groaning for redemption. They desired (as did two or three
more the next day) that he would spend more time with them
in prayer, and advise them how to flee from the wrath to come,
which they saw continually hanging over their heads. That he
might have more time for this great work, he appointed a day
when they might all come together, which from thenceforward
they did every week, namely, on Thursday in the evening. To
these and as many more as desired to join with them (for their
number increased daily), he gave those advices from time to
time which he judged most needful for them ; and they always
concluded their meeting with prayer suited to their several ne-
cessities.
This was the rise of the United Society-, first hi |" London,
and then ia other places " ch. 1792 to "Europe, and then in America "].
[Om. I789,re-in. 1792: Such a Society is no other] [in. 1789, om. 1792:
Our Society is nothing more] than " a company of men having the
form and seeking the power of godliness, united in order to pray
together, to receive the word of exhortation, and to watch over one am-
other in lore, that they may help each other to work out their salva-
tion." f]
1870.1 The General Rules of " The United Societies," organ- [1886.
ized by Mr. Wesley in 1739, are as follows:
There is only one condition previously required of those who
desire admission into these societies — a " desire to flee from the
wrath to come [in. 1789: 'i. e., a desire ' ch. 1792 to ' and '] to be saved
from their sins." But whenever this is really fixed in the soul,
it will be shown by its fruits. It is therefore expected of all who
continue therein that they should continue to evidence then- de-
sire of salvation —
First, by doing no harm, by avoiding evil of every kind, es-
pecially that which is most generally practiced: such ["is" oh.
17S9 to " as "]—
The taking of the name of God in vain ;
♦Prepared for the Methodist Societies, dated May 1, 1743, and signed by
John and Charles Weslcv. They were not put in the Discipline until 1789.
In 1792 the third person was substituted for the first, anil " Mr. Wesley"
inserted. Of these rules. Coke and Asbury, in their Notes on the Disci-
pline, say: " Perhaps one of the cornpletest systems of Christian ethics or
morals, for its size, which ever was published by an uninspired writer."
T Here followed the regulations in regard to class-leaders, but in 1870
these were framed into a separate section (XIV., Chap. III.), which see.
34
The General Rules.
The profaning the day of the Lord, either by doing ordinary
work therein, or by buying or selling ;
Drunkenness, buying or selling spirituous liquors, or drink- [1790.
ing them, [om. 178!): unless in cases of necessity] ;
1790.] Drunkenness, or drinking spirituous liquors, unless
in cases of necessity ;
1789.1 The buying |""or"ch. 1808 to "and"] selling [om. [1858.
1702: the bodies and souls] of men, women, [" and'1 eh. 1792 to "or"] chil-
dren, with an intention to enslave thein.
Fighting, quarreling, brawling ; brother going to law with broth-
er ; returning evil for evil, or railing for railing ; the using many
words in buying or selling ;
The buying or selling ["uncustomed goods" ch. 1789 to 11 goods that
have not paid the ditty "J ;
Tlie giving or taking things on usury — i. e., unlawful interest ;
Uncharitable or unprofitable conversation, particularly speaking
evil of magistrates or of ministers ;
Doing to others as we would not they should do unto us ;
Doing what we know is not for the glory of God : as
The putting on of gold and costly apparel;
The taking such diversions as cannot be used in the name of the
Lord Jesus ;
The singing those songs, or reading those books which do not
tend to the knowledge or love of God ;
Softness, or needless self-indulgence ;
Laying up ; « treasures " ch. 1789 to " treasure "] upon earth ;
Borrowing without a probability of paying, or taking up goods
without a probability of paying for them.
It is expected of all who continue in these societies that they
should continue to evidence their desire of salvation,
Secondly, by doing good, by being in every kind merciful after
their power, as they have opportunitv, doing good of every pos-
sible sort, and, as far as possible, to all men :
To their bodies, of the ability which God giveth, by giving
food to the hungry, by clothing the naked, by visiting or helping
them that are sick or in prison ;
To their souls, by instructing, reproving, or exhorting all
[" they " ch. 1789 to " we "] have any intercourse with, trampling un-
der foot that enthusiastic doctrine [om. 1789: of devils] that "we are
not to do good unless our ('heart' ch. 1789 to ' hearts''] be free to it."
By doing good, especially to them that are of the household of
faith, or groaning so to be ; employing them preferably to others,
buying one of another [in. 1789, om. 1792: unless you can he better
served elsewhere], helping each other in business ; and so much the
more because the world will love its own, and them only.
By all possible diligence and frugality, that the gospel be not
blamed.
By running with patience the race which is set before them,
denying tlwmselm'S, and taking up their cross daily; submitting to bear
the reproach of Christ, to be as the filth and offsccuring of the
world ; and looking that men should say all manner of evil of them
falsely for the Lord's sake.
The General Rules.
35
It is expected of all who desire to continue in these Societies
that they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation,
Thirdly, by attending upon all the ordinances of God ; such
are:
The public worship of God ;
The ministry of the word, either read or expounded ;
The Supper of the Lord ;
Family and private prayer ;
Searching the Scriptures ; and
Fasting or abstinence.
These are the General Rules of our Societies ; all of which we
are taught of God to observe, even in his written word, which is
the only rule, and the sufficient rule, both of our faith and prac-
tice. And all these we know his Spirit writes on [om.1792: every]
truly awakened [" heart "ch. 1792 to "hearts"]. If there beany
among us who observe them not, who habitually break any of
them, let it be known unto them who watch over that soul, as
they who must give an account. We will admonish him of the
error of his ways ; we will bear with him for a season ; but if
then he repent not, he hath no more place among us : we have
delivered our own souls.
/
1870.]
CHAPTER II.
The Conferences.
SECTION I.
1844.] Op the General ["and Annual Conferences "ch. 1870 to
"Conference"].
It is desired that all tilings lie considered on these occasions as [ 1870.
in the immediate presence of God; that every person speak freely w hat-
ever was in his heart.
Question. How may we best improve our time at the Conferences?
Ans. 1. While we are conversing let us have an especial care to set God
always before us.
Ans. 2. In the intermediate hours, let us redeem all the time wecan for
private ["exercises" ch. 18iil> to "devotions"].
Ans. 3. Therein let us give ourselves to prayer for one another, and for a
blessing on our labor.
Question. Who shall compose the General Conference, and what
are the regulations and powers belonging to it?
The General Conferences shall be composed of one member for [1866.
every ["twenty-one" ch. 1840 to "fourteen," ch. 1858 to "seventeen"]
members of each Annual Conference, to be appointed, either by seniority
or choice, at the discretion of such Annual Conference; yet so that such
representatives shall have traveled at least four [om. ISffi: full] calendar
years from the time that they were received on trial by an Annual Con-
ference, and are in full connection at the time of holding the Conference.
1866.] Ans. 1. The General Conference shall be composed of
one clerical member for every ["twenty-eight " ch. 187S to "thirty -six"]
members of each Annual Conference, and an equal number of lay
members [om. 1878: one-fourth of whom maybe local preachers to be
appointed as follows:], [in. 1878: Of the lay members from an An-
nual Conference, one may be a local preacher.]
The clerical representatives shall be elected by the clerical
members of the Annual Conference : provided, that such represent-
atives shall have [" traveled " ch. 1878 to " been traveling preachers "]
at least four calendar years ["from the time they were received on
trial" ch. 1878 to " next preceding their election "], and are in full
connection [in. 1S78: with an Annual Conference when elected,
and also] at the time of holding the [in. 1878: General] Confer-
ence. The lay representatives shall be fleeted by the lay mem-
bers of the Annual Conference : provided, that such representa-
tives be twenty-five years of age, and shall have been members
of ["the"ch. 1878 to "our"] Church for at least six Jin. 1878: calen-
dar] years [in. 1878: next preceding the time of their election, and
also] at the time of holding the | in. 1878: General] Conference.
[Om. 1S70: No Conference shall lie denied the privilege of two delegates. |
1870.] Ans. 2. An Annual Conference, entitled under the
second Restrictive Rule to [" two" ch. 1878 to " one "] ministerial
["delegates" ch. 1878 to "delegate"], shall not be denied the privi-
lege of ["two lay delegates also' ch. 1878 to "one lay delegate, and
he may be a local preacher"].
(36)
General Conference.
37
1866.] Am. 3. The ministers and laymen shall deliberate in
one body; but upon a call of one-fifth of the members of the
Conference, the lay and clerical members shall vote separately,
and no measure shall he passed w ithout the concurrence of a
majority of both classes of representatives.
1844'.] Ans. 4. The General Conference shall meet [<>m. ]s;o:
on the first day of May, in the year or our Lord (•• 1812, in the city of Xcw
York,"ch. 1845 to" 1840 in the town of Petersburg, Virginia,"*) and thence-
forward on the first day ol Mayl jink. 1870: in the month of April or
May], once in four years perpetually, in such place or places as
shall be fixed on by the General Conference from time to time.
But the General Superintendents, with or by the advice of the Annual
Conferences— or, if there he no General Superintendent, all the Annual
Conferences respectively — shall have power to call a General Conference,
if thev indue it necessary al any time.
1866.] Ans. 5. The Bishops, or a majority of all the Annual
Conferences, shall have authority to call a General Conference,
if they judge it necessarv, at any time.
Am. 6. When a General Conference is called, it shall be con-
stituted of the delegates elected to the preceding General Confer-
ence, except when an Annual Conference shall prefer to have a
new election, [in. 1870: The place of holding a called session of
the General Conference shall be that fixed on by the preceding
General Conference.]
1866.] Am. 7. The Bishops shall have authority, when they
judge it necessary, to change the place appointed for the meeting
of the General Conference.
1844.] Am. 8. At all times when the General Conference is
met, it shall take [" two-thirds "ch. 1866 to "a majority"] of the
representatives of all the Annual Conferences to make a quorum
for transacting business.
Ans. 9. One of the General Superintendents shall preside in
the General Conference; but in case no General Superintendent
be present, the General Conference shall choose a president pro
tern.
Am. 10. The General Conference shall have full powers to
make rules and regulations for our Church, under the following
limitations and restrictions, viz.:
(1) The General Conference shall not revoke, alter, or change
our Articles of Religion, or establish any new standards or rule
of doctrine contrary to our present existing and established stand-
ards of doctrine.
(2) They shall not allow of more than one representative for ev-
ery [»« fourteen "eh. 1S7S to" eighteen"] members of the Annual Con-
ference, nor allow of a iess number than one for every [" thirty " ch.
1878 to " sixty "] ; provided, nevertheless, that when there shall be in
any Annual Conference a fraction of two-thirds the number
which shall be fixed for the ratio of representation, such Annual
♦The time of the meeting of the first General Conference of the M. E,
Church, South, was fixed hv the Convention held in Louisville, Kv., May,
1845.
38
General Conference.
Conference shall be entitled to an additional delegate for such
fraction ; and provided, also, that no Conference shall be denied
the privilege of two delegates, [in. isrs: one clerical and one
lay].
(3) They shall not change or alter any part or rule of our gov-
ernment, so as to do away with episcopacy, or destroy the plan
of our itinerant general superintendency.
(4) They shall not revoke or change the General Rules of the
United Societies.
(5) They shall not do away with the privileges of our minis-
ters or preachers of trial by a committee, and of an appeal.
(6) They shall not appropriate the produce of the ["Book Con-
cern " eh. 1854 to " Publishing House"] [om. 1854: nor of the chartered
fund] to any purpose other than for the benefit of the traveling,
supernumerary, superannuated, and worn-out preachers, their
wives, widows, and children.
Provided, nevertheless, that upon the concurrent recommendation
of three-fourths of all the members of the several Annual Confer-
ences, who shall be present and vote on such recommendation,
then a majority of two-thirds of the General Conference succeed-
ing shall suffice to alter any of the above restrictions, excepting
the first Article ; and also, whenever such alteration or altera-
tions shall have been first recommended by two-thirds of the
General Conference, so soon as three-fourths of the members of
all the Annual Conferences shall have concurred as aforesaid,
such alteration or alterations shall take effect :
1 854.] Provided, that when any rule or regulation is adopted [1870.
by the General Conference which, in the opinion of the Bishops is uncon-
stitutional, the Bishops may present to the General Conference their ob-
jections to such rule or regulations, with the reasons therof ; and if, after
hearing the objections and reasons of the Bishops, two-thirds of the mem-
ber- of the Conference present shall vote in favor of the rule or regulation
so objected to, it shall have the force of law; otherwise it shall be null
and void.*
1874.] Provided, that when any rule or regulation is adopted
by the General Conference, which in the opinion of the Bishops
is unconstitutional, the Bishops may present to the Conference
which passed said rule or regulation their objections thereto, with
their reasons, in writing; and if then the General Conference
shall by a two-thirds vote adhere to its action on said rule or reg-
ulation, it shall then take the course prescribed for altering a Re-
strictive Rule, and if thus passed upon affirmatively, the Bishops
shall announce that such rule or regulation hikes effect from that
time.
*This proviso was inserted in 1854. But as it possessed the power and
quality of a constitutional provision, and had been adopted simply ley a
majority vote of the General Conference, its validity was doubted. The
matter was brought up in the General Conference of 1866, but was not set-
tled. In 1870 it was referred to the Committee on Episcopacy, who re-
ported that it was without authority, and recommended the adoption of
the one which follows, which received the prescribed constitutional ma-
jority of two-thirds, and was sent down to the Annual Conferences for
their concurrence, which was given.
Annual Conferences.
39
SECTION H.
Of the Annual Conferences.
Ques. L "Who shall [« attend " ch. 1858 to " compose "] the ["year-
ly" ch. 1854 to "Annual"] ["Conferences" ch. i8"o to "Conference"]
[in. 1870: and what are the regulations and powers belonging to
it]?
1844.) All the traveling preachers [om. 185S: who are] in full connec-
tion [oin. 1S5S: and those who are to be received into full conuectionj [in.
1S5S: who are able to do effective service; all the supernumerary preach-
ers—that is to say, tho^e who are so disabled bv affliction as to fie unable
to preach constantly, but are willing to do any work in the ministry which
the Bishop may direct and they may be able 'to perform; all the superan-
nuated preachers — that is to say, those who are worn out in the itinerant
service] lin. 1866: and four lay'repre.-entatives. one of whom may be a lo-
cal preacher — from each Pre-iding Klder's District, to be chosen annually
by the District Stewards, or in such other way as the Annual Conference
niay direct],
1870.] Am. 1. All the traveling preachers in full connection
with it, and four lay representatives — one of whom may be a lo-
cal preacher — from each Presiding Elder's District.
1866.] Am. 2. [in. 1S70: The lay members shall be chosen an-
nually by the District Conferences]; provided, that no one shall
be a representative who is not twenty-five years of age, and who
has not been for six years next preceding his election a member
of the Church.
Am. 3. [" Who " ch. 1870 to " The lay members "] shall participate
in all the business of the Conference except such as involves
ministerial character [om. 1870: and relations].
1858.] Am. 4. It shall be the duty of all the members of the
Conference to attend its sessions, unless providentially hindered.
All the preachers on trial, and those to be admitted on trial, shall
also attend the session, but they shall not vote on any question,
nor speak unless by consent of the Conference.
Ques. 2. Who shall determine the number and boundaries of
the Annual Conferences?
Am. The General Conference.
1844.] Ques. 3. Who shall appoint the time of holding the
[" vearlv" ch. 1870 to "Annual "] Conferences?*
The Bishops [in. 1816: shall appoint the time of holding the] [in. 185S:
sessions of the] Annual Conferences, ["but tliev shall allow the Annual
Conferences "ch. 1S3S to- provided every Conference shall have the right "|
to sit a week at least [in. ls.is: if it think proper].
1870.] Am. The Bishops; but they shall allow even- Annual
Conference to sit a week at least.
[Om. 1858, re-in. 1S70: Ques. 4. "Who shall appoint the places of
holding the Annual Conferences?
Am. Each Annual Conference shall appoint the place of its
own sitting; [in. 1S70: but should it become necessary, from any
unforeseen cause, to change the place after it has been fixed by
the Conference, a majority of the Presiding Elders, with the con-
*In 1846 this question was omitted, and the answer was made part of
the section on " Bishops and Their Duty." In 1S70 both were restored to
this section.
40
The Conferences.
sent of the Bishop who is to preside, shall have power to make
such change].
1858.1 Let every Annual Conference appoint the place of its [1870.
session by ballot, or otherwise, as it may think proper.*
1846.] Ques. 5. Who shall preside in the Annual Confer-
ences ?
1844.] [In. 1846: The Bishops. 1 In the absence of [" a Bish- [1858.
op"ch. 1846 to "all the Bishops"] [ora. 1840: to preside in the Confer-
ence); [in. 1846: a Presiding Elder), but in ease there are two or more
Presiding Klders, belonging to one Conference, the Bishop, or Bishops,
may by letter or otherwise appoint the President; but if no appointment
be made, or if the Presiding Elder appointed do not attend, the Conference
shall in either of these cases elect the President by ballot, without debate,
from among i he I'roiding Kblers.f
1858.] Ans. The Bishops. In the absence of ["all the Bishops"
ch. 1870 to "a Bishop "], [om. 1866: an elder, who shall be appointed by
the Bishop by letter; but if no such appointment be made] the Confer-
ence shall elect the President by ballot, without debate, from
among the traveling elders. The President thus [om. 1866: ap-
pointed or| elected shall discharge all the duties of a Bishop ex-
cept ordination.
1844.] Ques. 6. What is the method ["wherein we usually pro-
ceed" ch. 1858 to "of proceeding"] in [" the " ch. 1858 to "an"]
[" yearly " ch. 1854 to "Annual "] [" Conferences " ch. 1858 to " Confer-
ence"]?
Ans. [" We inquire " ch. 1858 to " In the order of the following ques-
tions," ch. 1866 to "The following questions shall be asked : "]
1. [" What preachers " ch. 1858 to "Who"] are admitted on trial?
2. Who remain on trial?
1870.] 3. Who are discontinued?
1844.] 4. AVho are admitted into full connection ?
1858.] 5. Who are re-admitted ?
6. Who are received by transfer from other Conferences ?
1844.] 7. Who are the deacons [in. 1858: of one year] ?
1858.] 8. What traveling preachers are elected [om. lsro: and
ordained) deacons ?
1870.] 9. What traveling preachers are ordained deacons?
1858.] 10. What local preachers are elected [om. 1870: and or-
dained] deacons?
1870.] 11. What local preachers are ordained deacons?
1844.] 12. [« Who have been elected and ordained elders this year? "
ch. 1858 to " What traveling preachers are elected (om. 1870: and or-
dained) elders?"]
1870.] 13 What traveling preachers are ordained elders ?
1858.] 14. What local preachers are elected [om. 1870: and or-
dained] elders] ?
1870.] 15. What local preachers are ordained elders?
"This was inserted in 1858 in lieu of the preceding question and answer,
and placed at the close of the order of < (inference business.
+ In the Discipline of 1844 this belonged to the section on Presiding Eld-
ers. It was prescribed as one of their duties to preside in the Annual
Conference, " in the absence of a Bishop."
Annual Conferences.
41
1844. | Who have boon elected by the suffrages of the Gen- 1 1854
oral Conference, to exercise the Episcopal ollice and superintend the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church, t"iu America" ch. 184(5 to "South")?
16. Who ("have" ch. 1870 to "are "] located this year?
17. Who are ["the supernumeraries'* ch. 1853 to " supernumer-
ary"]?*
18. Who are fom. 1858: the] superannuated [om, isss: or worn-
out preachers | ?
\V ho have boon expelled from the Connection this year? 1 1858.
Who have withdrawn from the Connection this year?
19. [" Who have died this year? » ch. 1858 to " What preachers have
died during the past year?"]
20. Are all the preachers hlameless in their life and ["conver-
sation " eh. 1SC8 to " official administration "] ?
21. What ["numbers are in ('society' ch. 1854 to 'our Church in the
bonndsof the Conference') " ch. 1858 to " is the number of (in. 1870: local)
preachers and members in the several circuits, stations, and mis-
sions of the Conference "] ?
1866.] 22. How many infants [om. 1870: and adults] have been
baptized during the year?
1870.] 23. How many adults have been baptized during the
year?
1866.] 24. What is the number of Sunday-schools? [om.1870:
teachers, and scholars!.
1870.] 25. What is the number of Sunday-school teachers?
26. What is the number of Sunday-school scholars ?
1844. 27. What [" amounts are " ch. 1870 to " amount is " neces-
sary for the superannuated preachers and the widows and or-
phans of preachers? 'om.1870: and to make up the deficiencies of those
who have not obtained their regular allowance ("on the circuits" ch.
185Sto"in their respective districts, circuits, and stations")!.
28. What has been collected on the foregoing ["accounts" ch.
1870 to " account "], and how has it been applied ?
What has been contributed for the [om. 1858: support of mis- ] 1870.
sions, what for the publication of tracts and Sunday-school books, and
what to aid the American Bible Society and auxiliaries?) jin. 1*58: mis-
sionary (om. 1*0: Sunday-school,) and' tract societies j ?
1870.] 29. What has been contributed for Missions?
1886.] 30. What has been contributed for Church Extension?
31. What is the number, and what is the estimated value, of
church -edifices?
32. What is the number, and what is the estimated value, of
parsonages?
1882.] 33. What are the educational statistics?
1844.] 34. Where [om. 1870: and when] shall ["our next" ch.
1858 to " the next session of the "] Conference be held ?
35. Where are the preachers stationed this year?
1858.] Ques. 7. What method is recommended in the exam-
ination of the life and official administration of the preachers ?
1844.] *A supernumerary preacher is one so worn| out in [1858.
the itinerant service as to be rendered incapable of preaching constantly,
but at the same time is willing to do any work in the ministry which
the Conference may direct anil his strength enable him to perform] .
42
The Conferences.
Let none oe present except members of the Conference, and [1878.
others who may he in attendance on Conference business, unless the Con-
ference by vote shall order otherwise.
1878.'] Ans. 1. The Conference shall proceed with open doors,
unless by vote it order otherwise.
1858.] Ans. 2. Let the name of every preacher be called, and
let his Presiding Elder or some other member of the Conference
state whether or not there be any complaint against him. If
there be none, he ["shall" ch. 1866 to " may "] retire, and the Con-
ference may make further inquiry concerning him, and pass his
character without vote.
Ans. 3. If there be a complaint, and the preacher ["have" ch.
1886 to " has "] been advised of it, let it be stated to the Confer-
ence, and let the accused have the privilege of replying. | « The
Conference shall then allow him to retire, and" ch. 1870 to "He shall
then retire, and the Conference "] shall determine by vote wheth-
er or not his character shall pass.
Ans. 4. If a trial be necessary it shall be conducted according
to the provisions of ["Chapter iv., Section l" ch. 1882 to "Chapter
VII., Section 2"].
1874.] Ans. 5. But if the complaint be wholly on account of
habitual failure in official administration, and any member of
the Conference objects to the passage of his character, wholly on
this account, the question, "Shall his character pass?" shall be
put on this point alone. And if a majority of the Conference re-
fuse to pass his character because he is not blameless in official
administration, the Conference shall grant him an honorable lo-
cation ; [in. 1886: but the Conference shall not proceed under this
provision of the Discipline unless the preacher complained of be
present, or shall have had notice of the complaint] : provided,
nevertheless, if the delinquent preacher desires to be tried another
year (making suitable acknowledgments) and promises, if tried
another year, to come up to the measure of his duty in these
respects, the Conference may employ him another year, and
upon the issues of that year shall depend his restoration or ab-
solute location: [in. 1886: provided, further, that no preacher shall
be located at his own request unless he be present, or his written
request, signed by himself, be presented to the Conference].
1858.] Ans. 6. The names of any who may be expelled or sus-
pended, or who may have withdrawn from the Church, shall be
stated in the Minutes.
1844.] Ques. 8. [" Is there any other business to " ch. 1854 to " What
other business shall"] be done in the [" yearly "ch. 1854 to "An-
nual"] Conferences?
[Om. 1858: The electing and ordaining of deacons and elders. |
1858.] Ans.l. Let every Annual Conference | in. 1882: organize
a Conference Board of Education, and] inquire into the state and
character of all the institutions of learning that may be under its
care, and the best means of promoting their interests, and, if nec-
essary, of increasing their number.
Ans. 2. Let every Annual Conference take account of all the
Did rid Conferences.
43
church-building?, parsonages, and other Church property w ithin
it? bound?, and see that the same he legally secured to the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church, South, according to the provisions of the
Discipline.
1882.] Arts. 3. Let every Annual Conference examine the rec-
ords of the District Conference.
1870.] Am. 4. Let every Annual Conference appoint commit-
tees of examination upon "the Course of Study prescribed by the
Bishops for candidates for the ministry. The examining com-
mittees shall hold their office for four years.
1844.] Arts. 5. [-A record of the proceedings of each Annual Con-
ference shall be" eta. isss to " Let every Annual Conference have a
record of its proceedings "] kept by a secretary chosen for that
purpose: ["and shall" eh. 1S5S to "Let said record," ch. 1870 to "said
record shall "] be signed by the President and the Secretary, and
[" let a copy of the said record " ch. 1858 to " a copy of the same shall "]
be sent to the General Conference [in. 1S5S: at its next ensuing
session].
1858.] Arts. 6. ["And let the Secretary " ch. 1870 to " The Secretary
of each Annual Conference shall"] forward to the Editor of
Books, at the Publishing House, full and correct answers to the
foregoing [« twenty-one " ch. 1SG6 to " twenty-three," ch. 1870 to " thirty-
one," ch. 1882 to "thirty-two," ch. 1S8G to " thirty-five"] questions for
insertion in the General Minutes, according to the form therein
adopted.
1886.] Ans.7. Each Annual Conference may provide a system
of colportage best suited to its necessities.
1844. j Arc there any oilier directions to be given concern- f 1858.
ing the ["yearly" ch. 1864 to "Annual "j Conferences?
Ads. There shall he [" forty " ch. IMti to " nineteen." ch. 1854 to" twen-
tv-three"] Conferences this year (?ee Part II., Section I.).
["It shall be the duty of each to" ch. 1858 to - Let e\ery An- [1870.
nual Conference"! examine strictly into the state of the Domestic Mis-
sions within its bounds; and ["to allow none to" eli. 1858 to "let none"|
remain on the list of missions, which in the judgment of the Conference
["is able to snppcrt itself" ch. 1858 to " are able to support themselves as
circuits or stations"].
SECTION III.
1870.] Of the District Conferences.
Ques. 1. "vV"hat directions are given concerning District Confer-
ences ?
Am. 1. There shall be held annually in each Presiding Elder's
District, a District Conference. The time shall be fixed by the
Presiding Elder, and the place by the Conference ; jfa. is~4 : but
should it become necessary, from any unforeseen cause, to change
the place after it has been fixed by the Conference, the Presiding
Elder shall have power to make the change].
Ans. 2. The District Conference shall be composed of all the
preachers in the District, |om. 1874: both] traveling and local, | in.
1874: including superannuated preachers (whether resident with-
44
The Conferences.
out or within the limits of the Annual Conferences to which
they belong)], and of laymen, the number of whom, and their
mode of appointment, each Annual Conference may determine
for itself.
Ans. 3. A Bishop, or, in his absence, the Presiding Elder, shall
preside ; and if both be absent, the Conference shall elect a pres-
ident.
Ans. 4. The Conference shall elect a secretary, who shall keep
a record of all its proceedings.
_ Ans. 5. It shall be the duty of the Conference to inquire par-
ticularly into the condition of the several charges in the District :
(1) As to their spiritual state, and the attendance upon the or-
dinances and social meetings of the Church.
(2) As to missions within the District, where new ones should
be established, or what missions should be raised to circuits or
stations.
(3) As to Sunday-schools, and the manner of conducting them,
and as to education generally.
(4) As to their financial systems, their contributions to Church-
purposes, and the condition of houses of worship and parson-
ages.
1878.] (5) As to the manner in which the records of the Quar-
terly Conferences have been kept.
1870.] Ans. 6. The District Conference shall elect annually,
by ballot, from the District, four delegates to the ensuing Annual
Conference: prodded, [in. iss2: that] no member of the Annual
Conference shall vote in said election.
_ Ans. 7. At these Conferences prominence shall be given to re-
ligious exercises, such as preaching, prayer-meetings, love-feasts,
and the administration of the sacraments.
SECTION IV.
1846.] Of the Quarterly Conferences*
Qucs. 1. ["Of whom shall the Quarterly Conferences bo composed? " eh.
isr>4 to "Who shall compose the Quarterly Conferences?" ch. 1S70 to
"Who shall compose a Quarterly Conference?"]
1844.] Ana. [Om. im: Of] All the traveling and local preach-
ers, [in. 1874: including superannuated preachers residing within
the circuit or station (whether without or within the limits of
the Annual Conferences to which they belong), with the] ex-
horters, stewards, [in. 1874: trustees], [in. 1878: " who are themselves
of the Church " ch. 1882 to " who are members of the Church "] and
["leaders" ch. 1846 to "class-leaders'^ of the [in. 1874: respective]
circuits, stations, [in. 1S58: and missions, together with the super-
intendents of Sunday-schools who are members of the Church],
*A11 the regulations on this subject existing prior to 1846, when this
section was framed, were contained in those portions of the Discipline
which related to Presiding Elders, preachers in charge, and local preach-
ers.
Quarterly Conferences.
45
[in. 1870: and secretaries of Church Conferences], and none ["else"
ch. 1874 to " others"].
1846.] Que*. 2. When and where shall [•• the " ch. 1858 to " each "
Quarterly Conference meet?
Ans. [Ora. 1858: It shall meet] Four times a year, at such places
as ["it" ch. 1858 to "the Conference"] may appoint Tin. 1858: and
at such times as the Presiding Elder may designate], [in. 1874:
But the Presiding Elder and preacher in charge shall have au-
thority, when they judge it necessary, to change the place.]
Ques. 3. Who shall preside in the Quarterly Conference ?
Ans. The Presiding Elder, [« and " ch. 1858 to " or,"] in his ab-
sence, the preacher in charge.
Ques. 4. What « shall be" ch. 185S to " is " the regular business of
[« the Quarterly Conferences " ch. 1858 to " a Quarterly Conference "] ?
1844.] Ans. 1. To [" hear complaints and to receive and try appeals"
oh. 1870 to " receive and try appeals, and to hear complaints "].
1846.] Ans. 2. To superintend the interests of Sunday-schools
and the instruction of children, [in. 1874: and to elect superin-
tendents of Sunday-schools, (in. i«78: at the fourth Quarterly Con-
ference of each year,) on nomination of the preacher in charge].
1844.] Ans. 3. [« The Quarterly Conference shall" ch. 1846 to "To"]
take cognizance of all the local preachers [in. 1858: and exhort-
ers] in the circuit, [om. 1858: or] station, [in. 1858: or mission],
and [•' shall" ch. 1846 to" to "] inquire [in. 1870: annually] into the
gifts, labors, and usefulness of each [0m. 1858: preacher] by name.
.1ms. 4. To try, suspend, expel, or acquit any local preacher in
the circuit, [om. 1S5S: or] station, [in. 1858: or mission], against
whom charges may be brought.
1846.1 [Om. 185*: It shall be the duty of the Quarterly Con- [1870.
ference] To attend strictly to the temporal business of tlie Church ["as
provided in" ch. 1N58 to "according to"] the Discipline.
1844.] Ans. 5. [Om. 1858: The Quarterly Conference shall have au-
thority] To license proper persons to preach [in. 1858: and to ex-
hort], and to renew their licenses annuallv, when, in [" the judg-
ment of said Conference" ch. 1S58 to "its judgment"] their gifts of
grace and usefulness will warrant [" such" ch. 185S to "the "] re-
newal, [in. 1866: All votes to license preachers shall be taken by
ballot]
Ans. 6. To recommend suitable candidates to the Annual Con-
ference for deacon s or elder's orders in the local connection, [in.
1858: and] for admission on trial [in. i87u: or re-admission] ["in"
ch. 1870 to "into"] the traveling connection : provided, that no per-
son shall be [om. 1870: licensed to preach (in. 1858: or exhort) without
the recommendation of the ("Societv" ch. 18.">s to ••Church") of which he
is a member, or of ("a" ch. 1858 to "the") leaders' meeting (in. 1858: of
the circuit, station, or mission to which he belongs). Nor should any one
be licensed to preach or] recommended to the Annual Conference
[" to travel" ch. 1858 to " for admission on trial"] or for ordination,
without first [« being examined » ch. 1858 to " passing "] in the Quar-
terly Conference ("on the subject of doctrines and discipline, and giv-
ing satisfactory evidence of his knowledge of tne ordinary branches of an
English education" ch. 1878 to "an approved examination in the
46
The Conferences.
Course of Study prescribed by the Bishops for such candidates"].
[In. 1858, om. 1870: Nor shall any license be valid unless signed by the
President .and countersigned by the Secretary of the Conference.) [In.
1866: All votes to recommend preachers for admission (in. 1870:
on trial, or re-admission) into the traveling connection, or for
deacon's or elder's orders, shall be taken by ballot.] [in. 1874:
No recommendation from a Quarterly Conference to an Annual
Conference shall be of any force after the session of the Annual
Conference next following the grant of such recommendation.]
1870. Ans. 7. To elect trustees and stewards, according to the
Discipline, for the circuit, station, or mission ; and of the stew-
ards, to appoint one a Recording and one a District Steward.
1844.| ["The Quarterly Meeting Conference" ch. 1866 to [1858.
"It" | shall appoint a Secretary to take down [" the proceedings thereof"
ch. 1846 to " its proceedings "J, in a book to be kept by one of the stewards
of the circuit [in. 1846: or station] for that purpose.
1858.] To see that all its proceedings be faithfully recorded [1882.
by a secretary chosen for that purpose, in a book to be kept by [" one of the
stewards" ch. 1870 to "the Recording Steward "], the records of each ses-
sion being signed by the President and Secretary.
1882.] Ans. 8. To see that all its proceedings are faithfully
kept by the Secretary of the Conference, and properly signed by
the President and Secretary, to be recorded by the Recording
Steward, in a book kept by him for that purpose.
1866.] Ques. 5. ["Let the following order of business" ch. 1870 to
" What order of business shall "] be observed in the Quarterly
Conferences?
Ans. After [" the opening services "ch.1870 to "religious service"],
let the roll be called, and the following inquiries be made ;
1. Are there any [0m. 1870: complaints or] appeals?
1870.] 2. Are there any complaints ?
1866.] 3. Is there a written report fin 1874: from the preacher
in charge] of the number and state of the Sunday-schools, [om.
1878, re-in. 1S82: and of the pastoral instruction of children] ?
4. ["What is" ch. 1874 to "Is there a written report from the
preacher in charge on "] the general state of the Church ? Let
[" the answer to this question " ch. 1874 to " this report "] embrace the
names of those baptized, or in any other way received into the
Church, and of those who have died, removed, withdrawn, or
been expelled during the quarter.
1878.] 5. What were the estimated claims, and what the final
settlement of the same, in the charge the past year ?
1874.] 6. What amount lias been estimated by the Board of
Stewards for the support of the preacher in charge (and his as-
sistant) for the [in. 1878: present] year? [1 or 2.]
7. What amounts have been apportioned to this charge by the
District Stewards ? [1 or 2.]
(1) For [in. 1878: the] Presiding Elder?
(2) For fin. i878: the] Bishops ?
(3) For [in. 1878: the] Conference claimants?
1886.] (4) For Foreign Missions ?
(5) For Domestic Missions ?
Quarterly Conferences.
47
(6) For Church Extension ?
(7) For Education?
1866.] 8. What amount has been raised the present quarter
for the support of the ministry, and how has it been applied ?
1874.] (Let the answer to this question embrace only the
sum raised and paid on the claims of the Presiding Elder and
the preachers.)
1866.] 9. [" What amount has been raised for other benevolent en-
terprises of the Church? " ch. 1874 to " What has been raised the pres-
ent quarter for other objects ? "]
I>et the answer to this question embrace the sums raised for all other
purposes, not included in the preceding report.
10. Are there any [" recommendations " ch. isro to " applications "]
for license to preach or exhort ?
1874.] 11. Who are elected to fill vacancies in the Boards of
Trustees ?
1870.] 12. What is doing for the cause of Missions ?
1874.] 13. What is doing for the cause of Education ? [2.]
14. Have the General Rules been read ? [3.]
15. Is there a Church Register [in. 1882: and a record of Church
Conferences] [om. 1882: belonging to this charge], and ["has it" ch.
1882 to "have they"] been faithfully kept? [3.] [in. 1882: The
Conference shall call for these records to be examined.
16. Have the local preachers and exhorters passed an exam-
ination of character, and have their licenses been renewed [3
or 4.]
1866.] 17. Are there any ["recommendations" ch. 18~0 to "ap-
plications] for ["admission" ch. 1870 to "recommendation"] [in.
1871 : to the Annual Conference] [in. 1870: to be admitted on trial
into the traveling connection, [in. 1874: or for re-admission] ? [4.]
Are there any ["recommendations" ch. 1870 to "applica- [1874.
tions "] of local preachers for elder's or deacon's orders.
1874.] IS. What local preachers are recommended to the
Annual Conference for ordination? [4.]
19. Who are elected Stewards for the ensuing Conference-
year? [4.]
20. Who is elected Recording Steward? [4.]
21. Who is elected District Steward ? [4.]
1878.] 22. Who are elected Sunday-school Superintend-
ents? [4.]
1866. 1 At the fourth quarterly meeting let the report of the [1870.
Trustees lie called for.
1870.] Once a year at least the report of the Trustees shall [1874.
be made to the Quarterly Conference.
1874.] 23. Are there any reports from the Trustees of Church
property ? [4.]
1870.] At the fourth Quarterly Conference let the report of [1878.
the full statistics be called for, that are to be reported at the ensuing An-
nual Conference.
1878.] 24. What are the statistics to be reported to the An-
nual Conference? [4.]
1866.] 25. Is there any miscellaneous business ?
48
The Conferences.
26. Where shall the next Quarterly Conference be held ?
1874.] [Note. — The questions followed by figures are to be
asked only at the Quarterly Conference indicated by the num-
bers.]
SECTION V.
1866.] Op the Social Church Meetings. [1870.
Ques. 1. AVhat means shall be adopted to promote personal religion,
Christian fellowship, sahitarv discipline, an interest in all the institutions
of the Church and in their support?
Ans. Let every preacher in charge diligently and faithfully observe the
following regulations respecting prayer - meetings, love - feasts, class-
meetings, and regular Church meetings.
1870.] Of the Church Conferences.
1866.] Question. What directions ["shall be " eh. 1870 to "are "]
given [" respecting the holding of regular Church meetings" ch. 1870 to
" concerning Church Conferences "] ?
Ans. 1. All the members of the Church and resident members
of the Annual Conference shall come together [" every " ch. 1870 to
"once a"] month, or on circuits at least every three months, at
every appointment, to hold a Church ["meeting" ch. 1870 to " Con-
ference "], over which [" one of the preachers on the » ch. 1870 to " the
preacher in "] charge shall preside. It may be held at any time
most convenient for asseml iling the greatest number of members ;
but if on the Sabbath, it should not interfere with the morning
public worship.
Ans. 2. A [om. 1870: permanent] Secretary shall be elected annu-
ally, at the first meeting after the session of the Annual Confer-
ence. He shall ["keep" ch. 1870 to " make"] a record of the pro-
ceedings, and shall keep in a book and return to the Quarterly
Conference [om. 1870: of which lie may be ex officio a member] all the
statistics which the Discipline requires to be reported to an An-
nual Conference. [In. 1878: He shall enter in chronological order,
in a permanent register, the full names of all who shall join the
Church, with the time and manner of the reception and disposal
of each, distinguishing between local elders, deacons, and preach-
ers, white persons, colored persons, and Indians, and shall make
a permanent record of all the baptisms and marriages within the
congregation, and shall furnish the pastor with an alphabetical
roll of the Church.]
Ans. 3. The roll of members shall be called at every meeting,
unless otherwise ordered, and the Conference may strike off the
names of any who, on account of removal or other cause, have
been lost sight of for twelve months : provided, however, that if
such member appear and claim membership, he may be restored
by a vote of the meeting.
Ans. 4. The following is suggested as the general order of bus-
iness [om. 1870: for Church meetings] :
I. Receive reports —
Church Conferences.
49
1st. From the preachers, of their labors since the last meeting.
2d. From the class-leaders.
3d. From the Sunday-schools.
4th. From the steward or stewards of that Church.
II. The ["preachers" ch. 1870 to "Conference"] shall inquire —
1st. What is doing for the relief of the poor of the Church ?
2d. Is the Church here doing its duty for the cause of Missions
and other Church enterprises, and for the collections ordered by
the Annual Conference?
3d. Is [« the literature of the Church" ch. 1870 to " OUT religious lit-
erature " J circulated and read?
4th. Can the Church extend its work by establishing additional
prayer-meetings, Sunday-schools, or in any other way ?
5th. Can any thing more be done to strengthen and build up
the Church in the community, and to advance the cause of
Christ ?
Am. 5. If the observance of this order of business is likely to
protract the f church meeting" ch. 1870 to " session "] beyond a
reasonable limit, the ["preacher" ch. isro to "president"] may,
from time to time, select the most important matters, and bring
them forward.
Am. 6. Let the Church ["meetings" ch. 1870 to "Conference"]
be opened and closed with religious [" services "ch. i870 to "serv-
ice"], and conducted in a devout and prayerful spirit.
1882.] It shall be the duty of the Secretary of the Church
Conference to present his Church Register, and the records of the
Church Conferences, to the third Quarterly Conferences for in-
spection.
4
CHAPTER III.
1870.] Ministers and Church Officers.
SECTION I.
1844.] Of the Trial of Those Who Think They Are Moved
by the Holy Ghost to Preach.*
Question. How shall we try those who profess to be moved by
the Holy Ghost to preach ?
Ans. Let the following questions be asked, namely :
1. Do they know God as a pardoning God ? Have they the
love of God abiding in them ? Do they desire nothing but God ?
And are they holy in all manner of conversation ?
2. Have they gifts (as well as grace) for the work ? Have they
(in some tolerable degree) a clear, sound understanding, a right
judgment in the things of God, a just conception of salvation by
faith ? Do they speak justly, readily, clearly ?
3. Have they fruit ? Are" any truly convinced of sin and con-
verted to God by their preaching ?
As long as these three marks concur in any one, we believe he
is called of God to preach. These we receive as sufficient proof
that he is moved by the Holy Ghost.
SECTION II.
Of the Election and Consecration of Bishops,- and of Their
Duty.
Ques. 1. How is a Bishop to be constituted ?
Ans. By the election of the General Conference, and the lay-
ing on of the hands of three Bishops, or at least of one Bishop
and two elders.
Ques. 2. If by death, expulsion, or otherwise, there be no
Bishop remaining in our Church, what shall we do ? .
Ans. The General Conference shall elect a Bishop ; and the
elders, or any three of them, who shall be appointed by the Gen-
eral Conference for that purpose, shall ordain him according to
our form of ordination.
Ques. 3. What are the duties of a Bishop ?
Ans. 1. To preside in ["our" ch. 1858 to " the General and An-
nual "] Conferences.
* In the Discipline of 1814 this was a separate section. In 1846 it was
made part of the section on Quarterly Conferences, where it remained
until 1870, when it was again made an independent section.
(50)
Biahops.
51
Ans. 2. To fix the appointments of the preachers ("for the sev-
eral circuits" ch. 1858 to " in the Annual Conferences *] : provided,
he shall not allow any preacher to remain in the same [in. 1858:
circuit or] station more than ["two" ch. i860 to " four "] years suc-
cessively ; except the [om. 1866: presiding elders,] |om. 1846: the gen-
eral editor, the general book steward and his assistant-,] [in. 184t>, om.
18S6: the Book ("Agent " ch. 1854 to Agents"),] |om. 1854: the editor and
assistant editor of the (" Christian Advocate and Journal " ch. 1846 to
"SashviUe Advocate"),} |om. 1846: the editor of the Snndav-school
hooks.] [in. 1846, om. 1854: and of the Southern Christian Advocate,] fin.
lS54,om. 188(3: ("the"ch. 1868 to" and ' ) editors authorized bv the General
Conference,] |om. 1880: the ("Corresponding Secretaries" ch. 1846 to
"Corresponding secretary of the Missionary Soeietv." eh. I860 to " Cor-
responding Secretaries of the Foreign and Domestic Missionary Boards,"
ch. 1870 to " secretary of the Missionary Hoard" .] |om. 1846: editors and
agents at Cincinnati]; fin. 1874: preachers stationed in Key West,
Florida Conference], [in. 1886: the Connectional officers,] the su-
pernumerary [in. 1858: and] superannuated [om. 1858: and worn out]
preachers, missionaries among the Indians [om. 1S70: missionaries
to our people of color,] and on foreign stations, chaplains to the
State prisons and military posts, those preachers that may be ap-
pointed to labor for the especial benefit of seamen [in. 1846: and
for the American Bible Society], [om. 1870: also the preacher or
preachers that maybe stationed in the city of New Orleans,] and the
presidents, principals, or teachers of seminaries [om. 1S86: of learn-
ing, which are or may be] under our superintendence ; and torn.
1886: also,] when requested by an Annual Conference, to appoint
a preacher for a longer time than [« two" ch. 1S82 to " four "] years
to any seminar}' of learning not under our care ; fom. 1850: pro-
vided, also, that with the exceptions above named, he shall not continue
a preacher in the same appointment more than two years in six: nor in
the same city more than four years in succession; nor return him to it
after such term of service, till he shall have been absent four years.] [Om.
1886: He shall have authority, when requested by an Annual Conference,
to appoint] | in. 1886: also] an agent [om. 1886: whose duty it shall bel
to travel throughout the bounds of such Conference for the pur-
pose of establishing and aiding Sabbath-schools, and distributing
tracts; and [om. 1886: also to appoint] an agent or agents for the
benefit of our literary [in.iss6: and benevolent] institutions, [in.
1886: and the editors of Annual Conference organs].
Question. By whom are the Presiding Elders to be stationed [1846.
and changed?
Ans. By the Bishops.
Question. How long may the Bishops allow an elder to preside in the
same district?
Ans. For any terra not exceeding four years successively: after which
he shall not be appointed to the same district lor six years'.*
1846.] Ans. 3. [Om. 1858: It shall be the duty of the Bishops] To
choose the Presiding Elders, fix their stations, and change them
when he judges it necessary : [« the Bishops may" ch. 1858 to "pro-
vided, (in. 18S6: that) he shall not "] allow any elder to preside in
the same District ["for any term not exceeding" ch. 1S58 to "more
than"] four years successively fom. I860: after which he shall not be
appointed to the same district for six years].*
*TTntil 1846 this general provision concerning the appointment of Pre-
siding Elders belonged to the section on Presiding Elders.
52
Church Officers.
1844.] Ans. 4. ["In the intervals of the Conferences, to change, re-
ceive, and suspend preachers" ch. 1858 to "To change, receive, and
suspend preachers in the intervals of the Conferences "], as ne-
cessity may require, and as the Discipline directs.
Ans. 5. To ordain Bishops, elders, and deacons ; [in. 1850: and
to see that the names of (" all persons so ordained" ch. 1S58 to " the
persons ordained by him ") be entered on the journals of the
Conference.]
To decide all questions of law in an Annual Conference, sub- [ 1854.
jccl to the General Conference; but in all cases the application of the law
>liall be with the Conference.
1854.] Ans. 6. [" He shall " ch. 1858 to " To "] decide all questions
of law coming before him in the regular business of an Annual
Conference : [" and may require such questions to be presented in writ-
ing, and, on the order of the Conference, such questions and the decis-
ions of the Bishop shall" ch. 1858 to " provided, that such questions
be presented in writing, and, with his decisions,"] be recorded on
the journals of the Conference. When the Bishop shall have de-
cided a question of law, the Conference shall have the right to
determine how far the law thus decided or interpreted is appli-
cable to the case then pending. An Annual Conference shall
have a right to appeal from such decision to the College of Bish-
ops, whose decision in such ["cases" ch. 1878 to "case "] shall be
final. And no Episcopal decision shall be authoritative except
in the case pending, nor shall any such be published until it
shall have been approved by the College of Bishops. And each
Bishop shall report in writing to the Episcopal College, at an an-
nual meeting to be held by them, such decisions as he has made,
subsequently to the last preceding meeting ; and all such decis-
ions, when approved by the College of Bishops, shall be recorded
in a permanent form, and published in such manner as the Bish-
ops shall agree to adopt ; and when so approved, recorded, and
published, they shall be authoritative interpretations or construc-
tions of the law.
1846.] It shall he the duty of a Bishop presiding in any An- [1858.
nual Conference to hear and decide appeals of the Quarterly Meeting
Conference on questions of law.
1858.] Ans. 7. [" To hear and decide appeals of the Quarterly Con-
ferences, on questions of law, when he shall be presiding in any Annual
Conference " ch. 1886 to " When presiding in an Annual Conference,
to hear and decide appeals from the decisions of the President of
a Quarterly Conference on questions of law"], and the ["ques-
tion" ch. 18SG to "questions"] contained in the appeal, togetherwith
the Bishop's decision, shall be recorded on the journal of the
[om.issfi: Annual] Conference.
1844.) Question. I low are the Districts to be formed? [1846.
Ans. According to the judgment of the Bishops.
1846.] Ans. 8. [Om.lS58: It shall be the duty of the Bishops] To
see. that the Districts be formed according to ("their" ch. isssto
" his "] judgment : provided, that no District shall contain more
than | "fourteen" ch. 1878 to " twenty "] appointments.
1844.1 In case there be no Bishops to travel t hrough the Dis- |1858.
tricts and exercise the Episcopal ollice, on account of death or otherwise,
Presiding Elders.
53
the Districts shall he regulated in every respect by the Annual Confer-
ences and the Presiding 'Elders, in the interval ot the General Conference,
ordination only excepted.
["The Bishops may when they j ml see it necessary" eh. 1S58 [1878.
to "To"] unite two or move circuits, [om. 1858: orj stations, [in. 1858:
or missions] together [in. 1S70: for Quarterly Conference purposes], |om.
1858: without affecting their separate linancial interests or pastoral duties)
[in. 1858: when he indues it necessary, ("provided" eh. 1870 to "allow-
ing") the linanriaf interests and pastoral duties of each ("may " ch. 1870
to "to"; remain separate and independent].
1866.] Am. 9. To divide a circuit, station, or mission into
two or more, when he judges it necessary.
1844.] Am. 10. To travel [in. 1866: during the year, as far as
practicable,] through the [« Connection at large" ch. 1866 to " Presid-
ing Elders' Districts which may be included in his Episcopal
District "], [in. 1858: in order to preach and] to oversee the spir-
itual and temporal [" business " ch. 1858 to " affairs "] of [" our" ch.
I860 to " the "] Church.
It shall be the duty ot the Bishops to point out a course of read- 1 1858.
ing anil study proper to he pursued by candidates for the ministry, for the
term of four years [m. 1841; : from the time of their admission into the Con-
ference on trial].
In case there be no Bishop to travel through the Districts and exercise
the Episcopal otlice, on account of death or otherwise, the Districts shall
be regulated in every respect by the Annual Conferences and the Presid-
ing Elders, iu the interval of General Conference, ordination only ex-
cepted.
SECTION III.
Of [o>t. 1870: the] Presiding Elders [om. 1870: and Their Duty].
Ques. 1. What are the duties of a Presiding Elder ?
Arts. 1. To travel through his appointed District, [in. 1870: in
order to preach and] to oversee the spiritual and temporal [" bus-
iness" ch. 1870 to " affairs "] of the Church [om. 1S54: in his District].
Ans. 2. In the absence of the Bishop to take charge of all the
[om. 1870: elders and deacons,] traveling and local preachers and ex-
horters in his District.
Ans. 3. To change, receive, and suspend preachers in his Dis-
trict, during the intervals of the Conferences, and in the absence
of the Bishop, as the Discipline directs.
Ans. 4. To be present, as far as practicable, at all the quarterly
meetings, and [om. 1834: to] call together ["at each quarterly meeting
a" ch. 1854 to" the members of the"] Quarterly [0m. 1846: meeting]
Conference [in. lsto: over which he shall also preside].
Am. 5. To decide all questions of law ("in a quarterly meeting
Conference" ch. 1S54 to " which may come up in the regular busi-
ness of the Quarterly Conference, when submitted to him in
writing"], subject to an appeal to the President of the next An-
nual Conference ; but in all cases the application of the law shall
be with the [in. 1854: Quarterly] Conference, [in. 1854: which shall
record in its journal all such questions and decisions].
Ans. 6, To take care that every part of the Discipline be en-
forced in his District; to promote, by all proper means, the
54
Church Officers.
cause of Missions and Sunday-schools, and the publication, at
our own press, of [om. 1854: Bibles,! tracts and Sunday-school
books; to inquire carefully, at each Quarterly [om. 1854: meeting]
Conference, whether the rules respecting the instruction of chil-
dren have been faithfully observed; [in. 1874: whether the
preacher in charge administers the sacraments, holds Church
Conferences, enforces moral discipline, and attends to the collec-
tions assessed in his charge ;] and to report to the Annual Con-
ference the names of all [in. 1874: the] [in. 1870: delinquent] trav-
eling preachers within his District [0m. 1S70: who shall neglect to
observe these rules].
Arts. 7. To attend the Bishops when present in his District,
and to give them, when absent, all necessary information, by
letter, of the state of his District.
The Presiding Klder, whenever such [candidates] are present- [1846.
ed to him, shall direct them to those studies which have been thus recom-
mended.
1846.] Ans. 8. To direct the candidates for the ministry to
those studies recommended for them by the Bishops.
1866.] Am. 9. To procure at the fourth Quarterly ("meeting"
ch. 1870 to " Conference "] full statistics from every charge, to be
reported at the Annual Conference, in case the preacher in charge
fails to make his report, [in. 1882: and to have the records of his
District Conferences at the Annual Conference for examination].
1846.] Ans. 10. If any preacher absent himself from his cir-
cuit, the Presiding Elder shall, as far as possible, fill his place
with another preacher.
1844.] Ques. 2. Shall the Presiding Elder have power to em-
ploy a preacher who has been rejected at the previous Annual
Conference ?
Ans. He shall not, unless the Conference should give him lib-
erty, under certain conditions.
SECTION IV.
Of [Om. 1870: the Duties of] ["Those Who Have" ch. 1858 to
"Preachers in"] Charge of Circuits, [in. 1854: (om. 1858: om
Stations,] [in. 1858: or Missions].
What are the duties of the elder, deacon, or preacher who has 1 1858.
the special charge of a circuit [in. 1846: or station]?
1858.] Question. What are the duties of [" the" ch. 1870 to" a"]
preacher who has the charge of a circuit, station, or mission?
1844.] To see that the other preachers on his circuit [in. 1846: or sta-
tion] behave well, and want for nothing.
To hold watch-nights and love-feasts.
To renew the tickets for the admission of members into love- ]1870.
feasts quarterly [om. 1854: and regulate the bands].
Am. 1. To receive, try, and expel members, according to the
["form" ch. 1858 to "provisions"] of the Discipline.
Ans. 2. To appoint all the leaders [in. 1878: annually], and
change them when he sees it necessary.
To enforce vigorously, but calmly, all the rules of the [" Soci- [ 1858.
ety"ch. 1854 to "Church"].
Preachers i>i Charge.
To read the [" rules of the Society" ch. 1854 to "General Rules'-], with
the aid of the other preachers, once D \ear iu every congregation, and
once a quarter in every society.
1858.] Ans. 3. To see that all the ordinances and regulations
of the Church be duly observed, and that the General Rules be
read at least once a year in every congregation.
1844.] Ang. 4. [« He shall take care" ch. 1858 to " To see "] that
a fast be held in every [« society in his circuit " ch. 1858 to " congre-
gation within his cliarge "] on the Friday preceding every quar-
terly meeting, [in. 1S66: and that suitable'service be held on the
occasion, whenever practicable] [om. 1866: and that a memorandum
of it be written on all the class (" papers" ch. 1858 to " books")].
Am. 5. To hold Quarterly [" meetings " ch. 1S70 to " Conferences "]
in the absence of the Presiding Elder.
To meet the stewards and leaders as often as possible.
1870.] Aiis. 6. To hold a meeting of the leaders and stewards
of his charge once a month, if practicable, to receive their re-
ports.
1844. Question. How shall we be more exact in receiving and [1854.
excluding members?
Ans. [•• The otlicial minister or preacher shall at every quar- [1858.
terly meeting" ch. lSKi to "At each quarterly meeting the preacher in
charge shall "] read the names of those who are received into the Church,
and also those that are excluded therefrom.
1858.] Ans. 7. To report at each Quarterly Conference the
names of all who have been received into the Church, and of all
who have [in, 1870: died, removed, withdrawn, or] been excluded
from it, during the preceding quarter, and to give a statement of
the general condition of his station, circuit, or mission.
1844.] Ans. 8. To give an account of his ["circuit or station"
ch. 1858 to " charge "] every quarter to his Presiding Elder.
To meet the men and women apart in the large societies, once [1854.
a quarter, wherever practicable.
To see that every baud leader [" have " ch. 1846 to " has "J the rules of
the band.
As soon as there are four men or women believers in any place, to put
them into a baud.
Ans. 9. To ["take care that every Society" ch. 185S to " see that all
the people within the bounds of his charge"] be duly supplied
with [in. 1858: our] books [in. 1858: and periodicals].
To overlook the ["accounts of all the stewards" ch. 1854 to [1858.
"stewards' accounts"].
To appoint a person to receive the quarterly collections in the classes.
To see that a public collection be made quarterly, if need be.
To raise [" a yearly " ch. 1S54 to " an annual "] subscription in the cir-
cuits [in. IS40: and stations] that can bear it, for building churches and
paying the debts of those which have been already erected.
To choose a committee of lay members to make a just application of the
money where it, is most needed.
Ans. 10. [" To take a regular catalogue of the Societies as they live in
the streets" ch. 1858 to " To keep a directory in which the residences
of all the members shall be noted, wherever it may be necessary
to facilitate pastoral visitation."]
Ans. 11. To leave hi„ successor a particular account of ["the cir-
cuit (in. 1S46: or station) " ch. 1858 to " his charge "], including an ac-
count of the subscribers for our periodicals.
56
Church Officers.
1854.] Am. 12. ["lie shall have kept a permanent record " ch. 1868
to " To see that a permanent record be kept "] of all the baptisms
and marriages ["in" ch. 1858 to "within"] the bounds of his
charge.
1844.] To take an exact account of the members in society, in their
respective Circuits and stations, keeping the names of all local ciders, dea-
cons, [ora. 1854: and] preachers [in. 1854: and probationers] properly dis-
tinguished, and deliver in such account to the Annual Conference, that
their number may be printed in the minutes.
1858.] Am. 13. To see that a register be kept, in which shall
be noted the name, with the time and manner of reception and
disposal of every person belonging to the Church in his station,
circuit, or mission, distinguishing between local elders, deacons,
and preachers, [0m. 1866: members and probationers,] white per-
sons, colored persons, and Indians ; and to report to the Annual
Conference the number of each that may be under his charge at
the time of its session.
1844.] To encourage the support Of Missions and Sunday-schools, and
the publication and distribution of [oin. ls:>4: Bibles,] tracts, ami Sunday-
school books, by forming societies and making collections lor these objects
in such [om. 1834: way and] manner as the Annual Conference to which
lie belongs shall from time to time direct.
1854.] To present the claims of the American Bible Society, and take
up a collection annually in aid of its funds, to be reported to his Annual
Conference.
To form all Sunday-schools under his supervision, as far as practica-
ble, into missionary societies, and report the entire amount collected from
children for the support of Missions, separately, to the Annual Confer-
ence.
1858.] Am. 14. To promote all the interests of the Mission-
ary [in. 1866: ("Boards" ch. 1870 to "Board," ch. 1SS2 to "Boards")]
[om. 1866: Sunday-school] [om. 1882: and Tract (" Societies ch. 1866 to
"Society")] of our Church, in such way as the Discipline or the
Annual Conference may designate ; and to report to the Confer-
ence the amount raised during the year within the bounds of his
charge for these [om. 18S2: several] ["Societies" ch. 1866 to " inter-
ests "] ; [in. 1878. also, the amount of contributions received by
him for the American Bible Society].
1844.1 To lay before the Quarterly Conference at each quarterly meet-
ing, as far as practicable, to lie entered on its journal, a w lit ten statement
of the number and state of the Sunday-schools in the circuit or station,
and to report the same, together with the amount raised for the support
of Missions, and for the publication of [om. 1834: Bibles,] tracts, and Sun-
day-school books, to bis Annual Conference.
1858.] Am. 15. To report at each session of the Quarterly
Conference the number and state of the Sunday-schools ; and
annually to the Quarterly and Annual Conferences, for insertion
in their "respective journals, the number of Sunday-schools, schol-
ars, teachers, superintendents, and Sunday-school library books,
in his circuit, station, or mission.
1878.] Am. 16. To [in. 1S82: preach upon the subject of Chris-
tian education, and to] urge upon parents the importance of ed-
ucating their children, advising them to patronize, as far as prac-
ticable, those institutions of learning under the care of our
Church.
1874.] Am. 17. To make a written report of the condition of
Admitting Breathers.
57
all the claimants on the Conference Collection within his pastor-
al charge, at each Annual Conference, to be submitted to the
Joint Board of Finance.
1844. J To warn all from time to time that none are to re- [1866.
move from one circuit [m. ISW: or station] to another, without a note of
recommendation from the preacher Of the circuit | in. 1846: or station], iu
these words: ".1. J}., the bearer, has been an acceptable member of ['our
Church,' eh. tW to - the Methodist Episcopal Church, South'] in C.;"
and to inform them that, without Slldh a certificate, tliev will not be re-
ceived into the Church in other places.
1866.] Am. IS. To furnish every one ["leaving "ch. isrs to "re-
moving from "] his charge with a certificate, in the following
form :
" The bearer hereof, A. B., has been an acceptable member of
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, in C. Station (circuit or
mission), D. Conference."
1874.] This certificate shall not be valid [" after " ch. isse to
" longer than "] twelve months [in. 1886: after its date]— unless the
holder show good cause why it was not sooner presented ; ['-and
the holder" ch. isse to "otherwise he"] shall be regarded as hav-
ing withdrawn from the Church. A member presenting a certifi-
cate shall be held responsible to the Society receiving said cer-
tificate for his conduct from the date of the certificate.
1844.] To suffer no love-feast to last above an hour. [1858.
To recommend everywhere decency and cleanliness.
[" Let every one who has the charge of a circuit explain this to those
who arc on trial, as well as to those who are in future to be proposed for
trial " * eh. 1S46 to '• He shall explain to those preachers who are on trial
in the Annual Conferences, as well as to those who are in future to be
proposed for trial, the difference between being received on trial and into
full connection."]
1850.] It shall be his dutv, as early as practicable after reac hing his
circuit or station, to ascertain from the local ministers within his charge
what portion of their Sabbath time thev are willing to labor in connection
with him, in supplying the people with the ministry of the word. And after
consulting their view s on the subject, it shall be his dutv to sketch a gen-
eral plan of ministerial labor for'the year, and to avail himself of the aid
which they are willing to afford in enlarging the work, forming new soci-
eties, ami receiving probationers into the C hurch : provided, always, that
such societies, or probationers, shall be duly reported to him, to' be re-
ceived into the regular work, or recognized iii his pastoral charge.f
SECTION V.
1844.] ["Op the Method of Receiving Traveling Preachers, and
of Their Ditt "ch. 1870 to "Op Admitting Preachers on Trial."]
Question. How is a preacher to be ["received" ch. 1S38 to "ad-
mitted on trial," ch. 1SG6 to "received," ch. ISTOto " admitted on trial "]
[in. 1S46: into the traveling connection] ?
Am. 1. By the Annual Conference. In the interval of the
Conference [in. 1S4G: he may be (in. isto: received and) employed
*T~ntil 1846 this belongo. fo the section on "Receiving Preachers," and
closed Answer 3 to Question 1, Section V., of this chapter. In ISJti it was
changed as here shown, and pat in this tection.
fin 1858 this was substituted by a regulation which was inserted in the
section on " Local Preachers."
58
Church Officers.
in the work] by a Bishop, or the Presiding Elder of the District,
until the sitting of the Conference.
When a preacher's name is not printed in the Minutes, he must 1 1870.
receive a written license from a Bishop or Presiding Elder.
Am. 2. No one shall be ["received" ch. is:o to "admitted"] on
trial unless he first procure a recommendation from the Quar-
terly ["meeting" ch. is-46 to "Conference"] of his circuit, [in. 1846,
om. 1858: or] [in. 1846: station,] [in. 1858: or mission] ; [in. 18 6: nor
shall a vote be taken upon the admission of any candidate who
(" shall not have " ch. 1886 to " has not ") passed an approved exam-
ination upon the Course of Study prescribed by the Bishops, be-
fore a committee appointed by the Conference for that purpose].
Am. 3. ["We"ch. 1846 to "The Annual Conference"] may then
[".receive" ch. 1870 to '"admit"] him as a probationer, [in. 1854: by
a vote of the majority,] [om. 1846: if he give satisfaction,] [om. 1854:
by giving him the form of Discipline inscribed thus: "To A. JJ. You
think it your duty to cull sinners to repentance. Make full proof thereof,
and we shall rejoice to receive you as a fellow-laborer." Let him then
carefully read and weigh what is contained therein; and if he have any
doubt it maybe removed]. Observe ! [Om. 1874 : Taking on trial is en-
tirely diQ'ercnl.l'rom admitting a preacher into full connection.] [In. Is74:
This relation of being on trial embraces the requisites of a com-
petent pastorate, and must apply as well to proper administra-
tive qualifications as to acceptable preaching ability.] One on
trial may be ["either admitted or rejected" ch. 1874 to " discontinued
for want of efficiency in either of these respects"], without do-
ing him any wrong ; otherwise it would be no trial at all.
SECTION VI.
1870.] Of Admitting Preachers into Full Connection.
1846.] Ques. 1. Who shall be ["received" ch. 1870 to "admit-
ted"] into the Conference in full connection?
1844.] Ans. 1. ["After he " ch. 1846 to" No one except a preacher
who"] has been employed two successive years in the regular
itinerant work (which is to commence from his being admitted
on trial at the Annual Conference) and ["being" ch. 1846 to " who
is"] approved by the Annual Conference [om. 1858: and who has
been examined by the President of the Conference].
Before any [" such candidate is received " ch. 1846 to "preacher shall be
admitted "] into lull connection, or ordained deacon or elder, be shall [in.
1866: have passed] [om. 1866: give satisfactory evidence (in. 1846: to the
Conference), (in. 185S: after careful examination by a standing committee
appointed by the Conference, who shall hold their ollice four years.) re-
specting his knowledge of those particular subjects which have been rec-
ommended to his consideration], [in. 1866: an approved examination] [in.
1846: ("in" ch. 1866 to "upon") the Course of Studv prescribed hy the
Bishops for the candidates for the ministry.] [In. 1x66: The examining
committee shall be appointed by the several Annual Conferences, and
shall hold their office four years; and in no case shall a vote betaken to
elect any one to deacon's or elder's o'-ders, until he shall have been recom-
mended by the examining committee.]
1870.] Ans. 2. Before any preacher is admitted into full con-
nection, he shall ["have passed" ch. 18S6 to "pass"] an approved
Admitting Preachers.
59
examination upon the Course of Study prescribed by the Bishops
for candidates for the ministry ; and in no case shall a vote be
taken to admit any one until he is recommended by the exam-
ining committee.
1844.] Ans. 3. A missionary employed on a foreign mission
may be admitted into full connection, if recommended by the
superintendent of the mission where he labors, without being
present at the Annual Conference for examination.
Ques. 2. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1S66: What method do we use in ("re-
ceiving" en. isroto "admitting") a preacher (in. isig: into full con-
nection) at the Conference?]
Ans. After solemn fasting and prayer, every person proposed
shall then be asked, before the Conference, the following ques-
tions (with any others which may be thought necessary), name-
ly : Have you faith in Christ? Are you going on to perfection?
[Om. 1870, re-in. isrs: Do you expect to be made perfect in love in
this life ?] Are you groaning after it ? Are you resolved to de-
vote yourself wholly to God and his work? rom. is:o: Do you
know the rules of the (" Soeietv" ch. 1S54 to "•Church'') (om. 1S54: of the
bands)? Do jou keep them? Do you constantly attend the sacraments?]
[" Have you read the form ot Discipline? Will you conform to it? " ch. 1S7J
to"Ara you willingto conform to the Discipline of the Church?"]
[Oni. 1870: Have you considered the rules of a preacher — especially the
first, tenth, and twelfth? Will you keep them lor conscience' sake? Are
you determined to employ all your time in the work of God? Will you
endeavor not to speak too long or too loud?] Will you diligently "in-
struct the children in every place ? Will you visit from house
to house ? Will you recommend fasting, or abstinence, both by
precept and example? fOm. 1S70, re-in. 1878: Are you in debt] fin.
187S: so as to embarrass you] ?
["What are the directions given to a preacher?" ch. 1S70 to " Will you
especially observe the following directions ?]
1. Be diligent. Never be unemployed. Never be triflingly
employed. Never trifle away time ; neither spend any more
time at any place than is strictly necessary.
Be serious. Let your motto be, iToliness to the Lord. Avoid all light-
ness, jesting, and foolish talking.
Converse sparingly, and conduct yourselves prudentlv with women.
(1 Tim. v. 2.)
Take no step toward marriage without first consulting with your
brethren.
Believe evil of no one without good evidence; unless you see it done,
take heed how you credit it. Put the best construction on every thing.
You know the jiidge is always supposed to be on the prisoner's side.
Speak evil of no one ; because your word, especially, would eat as doth a
canker. Keep your thoughts within your own breast, till you come to the
person concerned.
Tell every one under your care what you think wrong in his conduct
and temper, and that lovingly and plainly as soon as may be: else it will
fester in vour heart. Wake all haste to cast the fire out of your bosom.
Avoidall affectation. A preacher of the gospel is the servant of all.
Be ashamed of nothing 1 ut sin.
2. Be punctual. Do every thing exactly at the time. And do
not mend our rules, but keep them ; not for wrath, but con-
science' sake.
You have nothing to do but to save souls; therefore spend and be spent
60
Church Officers.
in this work; and go always not only to those that want you, hut to those
that want you most.
Observe! it is not your business only to preach so many times, and to
take care of this or that society, but to save as nianv as you can, to brin<*
as many sinners as you can to repentance, and with all your power to
build them up iu that holiness w ithout which they cannot see the Lord.
And remember! — a Methodist preacher is to mind every point, great and
small, in the Methodist Discipline! Therefore you will need to exercise
all the sense ami grace you have.
3. Act in nil things not according to your own will, but as a
son in the gospel. ["As such it is " ch. 1858 to " It is therefore "]
your duty to employ your time in the manner which we direct ;
in preaching, [in.i858: meeting the classes,] visiting from house
to house, [in. 1858: and especially visiting the sick] ; in reading,
meditation, and prayer. Above all, if you labor with us in the
Lord's vineyard, it is needful you should do that part of the
work which we advise, at the times and places which we judge
most for his glory.
["He maybe received " ch. 1846 to "The Conference may then, if he
give satisfaction, admit him" ch. ls,->4 to " If he give satisfactory an-
swers to those questions, the Conference, by a vote of the major-
ity, may admit him"] into full connection, [0m. 1854: by giving
him the form of Discipline inscribed as follows: "Ashing as you freely con-
sent to and earnestly endeavor to walk by these rules, we should rejoice
to acknowledge vou as a fellow-laborer"].
Question. What is the duty Of a [ i n . 1X40 : traveling] preacher? J1858.
Ans. 1. To in-each. 2. To meet the Societies and classes. 3. To visit
the sick. 4. To preach in the morning, where he can get bearers. We
recommend morning preaching at live o'clock in the summer, and six in
the winter, wherever it is practicable.
At each Annual Conference those who are received on trial, or [1870.
are admitted into full connection, shall be asked whether they are willing
to devote themselves to the missionary work; and a list of the names of all
who are willing to do so shall be taken and reported to the Secretary of
the Missionary ["Society" ch. 1808 to "Board"], and all such shall be
considered as ready and willing to be employed as missionaries whenever
called for by ["either " ch. 18o4 to " any one""] of the Bishops.
SECTION VII.
["Of the Election and Ordination op Traveling Deacons, and op
Their Duty " ch. 1S70TO "Op Traveling Deacons."]
Ques. 1. How is a [ora. 1870: traveling] deacon constituted?
Ans. 1. By the election of a majority of the [" yearly "ch. 1854 to
"Annual"] Conference, and the laying on of the hands of a
Bishop.
Before any ["such candidate is received" eh. 1846 to " preacher shall be
admitted"] intofull connection, or ordained deacon orelder.be shall [om.
1X00: give satisfactory evidence (in. 1840: to the Conference), (in. 1S58:
after careful examination by a standing committee appointed by the Con-
ference, who shall hold their office four years) respecting his knowledge of
those particular subjects which have been recommended to his considera-
tion], [in. 1S00: have passed an approved examination] fin. 1846: ("in
ch. 1X06 to "upon ") the Course of studv prescribed by the Bishops for can-
didates for the ministry.] [In. 1S0O: The examining committee shall be
appointed by the several Annual Conferences, and shall hold their office
for four years; and in no case shall a vote be taken to elect any one to
deacon's "or elder's orders until he shall have been recommended by the
examining committee.]
Traveling Elders.
61
1870.] Am. 2. Before any traveling preacher is ordained
deacon, he shall ["have passed" ch. 1886 to "pass"] an approved
examination upon the Course of Study prescribed by the Bish-
ops for candidates for the ministry ; and in no case shall a vote
be taken to elect any one to deacon's orders until he is recom-
mended by the examining committee.
Ques. 2. What shall be the time of probation of a traveling
preacher for the office of a deacon?
1866.] Ana. No one shall be so elected and ordained who has
not been ["one year" eh. 1S74 to " two years "] in the regular itin-
erant work, except such as may be selected by the Bishop for the
missionary work, nn. is:o: when the Annual Conference shall
have authority to elect to the deacon's office sooner, if the Con-
ference judge "it expedient] : [in. 1878, om. 1886: provided, that if he has
heeu a local preacher three years successively, and on trial in the travel-
ing ministry for one year next following, lie shall be eligible to the office
of a deacon, on obtaining the approbation of the Conference].
1844.] ["Whenever"ch.lsitito"When"l a preacher on trial [1866.
is selected by the Hishop for a mission, he may, if elected by an Annual
Conference, ordain him a deacon before his probation ends.
Ques. 3. What [« is the duty " ch. 1870 to " are the duties "] of a
traveling deacon?
Aus.l. To ["baptize" ch. 1870 to "administer baptism"] and
[" perform the office " ch. 1874 to " solemnize the rite "] of matrimony
in the absence of the elder.
Ans. 2. To assist the elder in administering the Lord's Supper.
Ans. 3. To do all the duties of a traveling preacher.
1866.] Provid» tZ, that in the case of colored preachers, the [1870.
question, both as to time and qualifications for orders, shall be left to the
Annual Conference.
SECTION VTTT,
1844.] ["Of tite Election- and Ordination of Traveling Elders
and Their Dcty" ch. 1870 to "Of Traveling Elders."]
Ques. 1. How is an elder constituted?
Ans. 1. By the election of a majority of the ["yearly " ch. 1854 to
"Annual "] Conference, and the laying on of the hands of a Bish-
op and some of the elders that are present.
Before any [•• such candidate is received " ch. 1S4G to " preacher shall be
admitted"] into full connection, or ordained deacon or elder, he shall
[om. 18U6: give satisfactory evidence (in. 1840: to the Conference), (in. 1S5S:
after careful examination by a standing committee, appointed by the
Conference, who shall hold their office four years), respecting his knowl-
edge of those particular subjects which have been recommended to his
consideration], [in. 1S(>I>: have passed an approved examination] [in.
1846: ("in" eh. lStlG to "upon") the Course of Sstudy prescribed by the
Bishops for candidates for the ministry]. [In. iscti : The examining com-
mittee shall be appointed by the several Annual Conferences, and shall
hold their office for four years; and in no case shall a vote he taken to
elect anyone to deacon's o elder's orders uutil he shall have been recom-
mended by the examining committee.]
1870.] Ans. 2. Before any traveling preacher is ordained elder,
he shall f " have passed " eh. 1SS6 to " pa«s "] an approved examina-
tion upon the Course of Study prescribed by the Bishops for can-
didates for the ministry ; and in no case shall a vote be taken to
62
Church Officers.
elect any one to elder's orders until he is recommended by the
examining committee.
1844.] Ques. 2. What shall be the time of probation of a trav-
eling deacon for the office of an elder ?
Ans. Every traveling deacon shall exercise that office for [" two
years" ch. 1806 to "oue year," ch. 1874 to "two years"] before he be
eligible to the office of elder; except in the case of ["missions"
ch. 1870 to "missionaries"], when the Annual ["Conferences" ch.
1870 to " Conference "] shall have authority to elect to the elder's
office sooner, if [" they " ch. 1870 to " the Conference "] judge it ex-
pedient: [in. 1878, om. 1886: provided that if a preacher has heen a local
deacon for three vears successively, and on trial in the traveling ministry
one year next following, he shall he eligible to the office of an elder, on ob-
taining the approbation of the Annual Conference]. Pronded, always,
that when a preacher ["shall have "eh. 1S70 to "has"] passed his
examination, and has been [om. 1870: admitted into full connection,
and] elected to deacon's orders, but fails of his ordination through
the absence of the Bishop, his eligibility to the office of elder shall
run from the time of his election to the office of deacon.
Ques. 3. What ["is the duty " ch. 1870 to "are the duties"] of a
traveling elder ?
Ans. 1 . To administer baptism and the Lord's Supper, and to
[" perform theoffice " ch. 1874 to " solemnize the rite "] of matrimony,
and [in. 1870: perform] all parts of divine worship.
Am. 2. To do all the duties of a traveling preacher.
1874.] Ques. 4. What shall be done in the case of missiona-
ries and native preachers in foreign lands where there is no An-
nual Conference?
Ans. The Bishop in charge of the mission shall have authority
to ordain to the office of deacon and elder on the recommenda-
tion of the superintendent and resident missionaries ; or, if there
be none, at his discretion.
SECTION IX.
1870.] Of Supernumerary Preachers.
Question. What is a supernumerary preacher?
1844.] Ans. 1. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1S70: A supernumerary preacher
is One who is] [in. 1858, om. 1870: Those who are] SO ["worn out in the
itinerant service" ch. 1870 to "disabled by affliction"] as to be
["rendered incapable of preaching" ch. 1870 to "unable to preach"]
constantly, but [om. 1858: at the same time] [" is" ch. 1858 to " are," ch.
1870 to " is "] willing to do any work in the ministry which the
[" Conference " ch. 1854 to " Bishop "] may direct, and [" his strength
enable him " ch. 1858 to (" they " ch. 1870 to " he ") " may be able "] to
perform*
*This answer was originally a foot-note appended to the question (in
the business of Annual Conferences), "Who are the supernumeraries?"
In 1858 it was incorporated in the answer to the question, "Who shall
compose the Annual Conferences?" In 1S70, when this and the following
sections were framed, it was placed here.
Local Preacher i
63
1882.] Ana. 2. A supernumerary relation shall not be granted
by an Annual Conference, except on the recommendation of a
Committee on Conference Relations, consisting of not less than
seven members, to be appointed by the Conference, to whom
such application shall have been referred. Nor shall said com-
mittee, in making up their decision, take into consideration any
thing else than the personal disability of the applicant : provided,
however, that in case said committee report adversely, the Confer-
ence, by a vote of not less than three-fourths of the members
present, may grant said application.
1844.] Am. 3. A supernumerary preacher who refuses to at-
tend to the work assigned him, unless in case of sickness or
other unavoidable cause or causes, shall not be allowed to exer-
cise the functions of his office, nor even to preach among us ;
nevertheless, the final determination of the case shall be with the
Annual Conference of which he is a member, which shall have
power to acquit, suspend, locate, or expel him, as the case may be.
SECTION X.
1870.] Of Superannuated Preachers.
Question. What is a superannuated preacher ?
1858.] Am. 1. ["Those who are" ch. 1870 to "A superannuated
preacher is one who is "] worn out in the itinerant service*
1882.] Am. 2. A superannuated relation shall not be granted
by an Annual Conference, except on the recommendation of a
Committee on Conference Relations, consisting of not less than
seven members, to be appointed by the Conference, to whom
such application shall have been referred. Nor shall said com-
mittee, in making up their decision, take into consideration any
thing else than this question, viz. : Is the applicant really worn
out in the itinerant service ? Provided, howecer, that in case said
committee report adversely, the Conference, by a vote of not less
than three-fourths of the members present, may grant said ap-
plication.
1844.] Ans. 3. [Om. 1870: If the accused he] A superannuated
preacher, living out of the bounds of the Conference of which he
is a member, [om. isto: he] shall be held responsible to the An-
nual Conference within whose bounds he may reside, which shall
have power to try, acquit, suspend, or expel him, in the same
manner as if he were a member of said Conference, f
SECTION XL
Of Local Preachers.
Ques. 1. What directions ["shall be" ch. 1870 to "are"] given
* Inserted in 1S58 as part of the answer to Question 1, in business of An-
nual Conferences. Placed here in INTO.
+ Until 1870 this belonged to the section on the trial of ministers.
64
Church Officen
concerning [in. 1870: the licensing of] ["local preachers" ch. 1870 to
" persons to preach ? "]
Ans. 1. The Quarterly Conference shall have authority to li-
cense proper persons to preach, and to renew their licenses an-
nually, when, ill [« the judgment of said Conference" ch. 1858 to " its
judgment "], their gifts, grace, and usefulness will warrant [" such
renewal " ch. 18.18 to " it."]*
1858.] Any one who professes to be called to preach may exercise the
functions of a preacher in a local sphere: provided he receive a license
from the Quarterly ('(inference of the circuit, station, or mission to which
he belongs, agreeably to the provisions of the Discipline, Chap. 11.,
Sec. IV.
1844.] Ans. 2. fOm. 1870: Provided that] No person shall be li-
censed to preach without the recommendation of the ["Society"
ch. 1870 to Church "] of which lie is a member, or of the leaders'
meeting [in. 1870: of the charge to which he belongs]. Nor shall
any one be licensed to preach without first being examined in
the Quarterly Conference on the subject of doctrines and disci-
pline, [in. 1870: and giving satisfactory evidence of his know ledge
of the ordinary branches of an English education ; nor shall any
license be valid unless signed by the President and the Secretary
of the Conference].
1870.] Que*. 2. What shall be the time of probation of a local
preacher for the office of a deacon ?
1844. Ans. A [om. 1870: licensed] local preacher shall be eligible
to the office of a deacon after he has preached four years from
the time he received a regular license, and has obtained a ["tes-
timonial" ch. 1870 to " recommendation "] front the Quarterly Con-
ference, after a proper examination [in. 1S78: on a Course of Study
to be prescribed by the Bishops as a preparation for deacon's or-
ders], signed by the President and [om. 1870: countersigned by] the
Secretary, and after his character has passed in examination be-
fore, and he has obtained the approbation of, the Annual Con-
ference: | in. 1878: provided, that if he has been a local preacher
three years successively, and on trial in the traveling ministry for
one year next following, he shall be eligible to the office of a
deacon on obtaining the approbation of the Annual Confer-
ence].
1870.] Ques. 3. What shall be the time of probation of a local
deacon for the office of an elder ?
1844.] Ans. A local deacon shall be eligible to the office of an
elder after he has preached four years from the time he M as or-
dained a deacon, and has obtained a recommendation from the
Quarterly Conference, [om. 1870: of which he is a member] [om. 1874:
certifying his qualifications in doctrine, discipline, talents, and useful-
ness] [in. 1874: (" on " ch. 1886 to "after "] a proper examination] [in.
1878: on a Course of Study to be prescribed by the Bishops as a
preparation for elder's orders ; and the fact of passing an ap-
proved examination on this course shall be stated in the recom-
*In 1846 this was transferred to the section on Qurrterly Conferences,
■Where it is retained, but in 1870 it was again inserted here.
Local Preachers.
65
mendation, which shall be] signed by the President and [om. 1870:
countersigned by the] Secretary [in. 1870: of the Conference]. He
shall ["if he cannot attend, send "oh. 1870 to "present"] to the An-
nual Conference such recommendation, with a note certifying
his belief in the doctrine and discipline of our Church — the whole
being examined by the Annual Conference ; and if approved, he
may be ordained : [om. 1S51 : provided, no slave-holder shall be eligible
to the office of an elder or deacon, where the laws will admit of emancipa-
tion, and permit the liberated slave to enjoy freedom] [in. 1878: Jirurided,
that if he has been a local deacon for three years successively,
and on trial in the traveling ministry one year next following,
he shall be eligible to the office of an elder on obtaining the ap-
probation of the Annual Conference].
1870.] Ques. 4. What further directions are given concerning
local preachers ?
1858. Am. 1. It shall also be the duty of local preachers to aid
the preachers in charge of the circuit, station, or mission to which
they belong, in supplying the people with the ministry of the
word. They shall accordingly be applied to by the preacher in
charge, as soon as he enters on his work, to state what amount of
service they are able and willing to perform. He may then draw
up a plan by which their labors shall be regulated ; and they
shall be authorized to form new congregations, to take a list of
the names of all candidates for Church-membership, and, if ex-
pedient, receive them [" on probation " eta. 18ms to" into the Church "] :
provided, that all such congregations, candidates, and ["probation-
ers" ch. isog to " members "j be reported, as soon as possible, to
the preacher in charge, in order that they may be placed imme-
diately under his pastoral care ; [in. 1.874: and they shall report in
writing the extent and result of their labors to the fourth Quar-
terly Conference].
1844.] Am. 2. Every local elder, deacon, and ["preacher" ch.
is.">8 to "licentiate'-] shall have his name recorded on the journal
of the Quarterly Conference of which he is a member, [om. 1866:
and also enrolled on a class paper, and meet in class.] [om. IS.'iS: if the
distance of his place of residence from anv class be not too great,] [om.
1S66: or in neglect thereof, the Quarterly' Conference, if they judge it
proper, may deprive him of bis ministerial office].
1866.] Arts. 3. When any traveling preacher is located, he
shall be amenable to the Quarterly Conference of the charge last
filled by him, until he presents his certificate of location to some
other Quarterly Conference.
1844.] Ans. 4. ["Whenever any" ch. 1870to "When a"] [in. 1858:
local] elder, deacon, or ["preacher" ch. 1858 to " licentiate "] ["shall
remove" ch. 1S70 to " removes "] from one circuit, [om. 1S7S: or] sta-
tion, [in. 1S70: or mission] to another, he shall procure from the
Presiding Elder of the District, or from the preacher having
charge, a certificate of his official standing in the Church at the
time of his removal ; without which he shall not be received as
a local preacher in other places.
1874.] Ans. 5. A preacher receiving a certificate of location
5
66
Church Officers.
or of official standing, and foiling to present the same to some
Quarterly Conference within the period of six months from the
date ol said certificate, shall not be recognized as a local preacher
in our Church, unless he satisfy the Quarterly Conference to
, oi\.he may apply that the foilure to do so was unavoidable.
1844.] No elder, deacon, or preacher anion- us shall distill [1854.
or vend spirituous liquors without forfeiting his official standing.
SECTION XII.
["Of the Reception of Preachers from the Wesleyan Connection
and from Other Denominations" ch. 1S0G to "Of the Reception
of Ministers from Other Churches," ch. 1870 to "Of Receiving
Ministers from Other Churches."]
Question. In what manner shall we receive those ministers, [1866.
who may oiler to unite with us, from the Weslevan Connection in Europe
or Canada [in. 1854: or any of the Conferences of the Methodist Episcopal
Church (North)]? 1 F
Ans. If they come to us properly accredited [om. 1854: from either
the British, Irish, or Canada Conferences], they may he received accord-
ing to such credentials: provided, they give satisfaction to an Annual
Conference of their willingness to conform to our Church government and
usages.
Ques. 1. How shall we receive those ministers who may offer
to unite with us from other Christian Churches ?
Ans. Those ministers of other evangelical Churches who may [1870.
desire to unite with our Church, whether as local or itinerant, may be
received according to our usages, on condition of their taking upon them
our ordination vows, without the re-imposition of hands, giving satisfac-
tion to an Annual Conference of their being in orders, and of their agree-
ment with us in doctrine, discipline, government, and usages: provided,
the Conference is also satislied with their gifts, grace, and usefulness.
1854.] In the interval of the Annual Conferences such ministers may
be received by the Quarterlv Conference, and mav preach as licentiates,
but shall not exercise the peculiar functions of deacons or elders, until
their orders shall be recognized by the Annual Conference. After such
reception their orders may be recognized, or thev mav be admitted into
the traveling connection, but not without the recommendation of the
Quarterly Conference.
1870.] Ans. 1. Ministers of other Churches who may desire
to unite with us as local preachers may be received by a Quar-
terly Conference, upon giving satisfaction that they are suitable
persons ; but they shall not exercise the peculiar functions of
deacons or elders until their orders are recognized by the Annual
Conference : provided, that the Bishop may, at his discretion, al-
low ministers thus received to exercise their functions as deacons
or elders until the session of the Annual Conference.
Ans. 2. After such reception, and a recommendation by the
Quarterly Conference, the Annual Conference, if satisfied of their
being in orders, and of their agreement with us in doctrine and
discipline, and also of their gifts, grace, and usefulness, may rec-
ognize them accordingly, without the re-imposition of hands, on
the condition that they take upon them our ordination vows.
If they cannot attend the Annual Conference, they_ shall send up
a certified subscription to our doctrines and discipline, and to our
ordination vows.
Exhorters.
67
Ans. 3. Ministers of other Churches, duly accredited as deacons
or elders, who may desire to unite with us as traveling preach-
ers, may be admitted as deacons or elders into full connection by
an Annual Conference : prodded, that the Conference is satisfied
witli their gifts, grace, and usefulness, and their agreement
with us in doctrine and discipline, on the condition that they
take upon them our ordination vows, without the re-imposition
of hands.
1844.] [" Whenever any such minister is received" ch. 1870 to
" When a minister has been received and recognized in orders "],
he shall be furnished with a certificate signed by one of our
Bishops, in the following words, viz.:
"This is to certify that has been admitted into
Conference as a traveling preacher [or has been ('admitted' ch.
1870 to ' received ') as a local preacher on Circuit], he hav-
ing been ordained to the otlice of a deacon [or an elder, as the
case may be], according to the usages of the Church, of
which he has been a member and minister : and he is hereby
authorized to exercise the functions pertaining to his office in
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, so long as his life and
conversation are such as become the gospel of Christ.
"Given under my hand and seal, at , this day of
, in the year of our Lord ."
Question. How shall we receive preachers of other ["denominations"
ch. 18GG to " Churches "], who are not in orders?
Ans. They may be received as licentiates: provided, they give satis-
faction to a Quarterly or an Annual Conference that they are suitable
persons to exercise the otlice, and of their agreement with the doctrines,
discipline, government, and usages of our Church.
Ques. 1. What directions ["shall be" ch. isro to "are"] given
concerning ["•exhorters" ch. 1870 to " the licensing of persons to ex-
hort"]?
1844.] [In. 1840: It shall be the duty of the preacher in [1858.
charge) to license such persons as he mav judge proper to officiate as ex-
horters in the Church : provided, no person shall be so licensed without
the consent of the leaders' meeting, or of the class of -which he is a mem-
ber where no leaders' meeting is held; and the exhorters so authorized
shall be subject to the annual examination of character in the Quarterly
the Quarterlv torn. ls;,4: meeting] Conference.
1858.] Any person wi>hing to exercise the functionsof an ex- [1870.
horter may do so: provided, he receive a license from the Quarterly Con-
ference of the circuit, station, or mission to which he belongs, u-reeablv
to the provisions of the Discipline, Chap. II., Sec. IV.
1870.] Ans. 1. The Quti/terly Conference shall have authority
to license proper persons to exhort, and to renew their licenses
annually, when, in its judgment, their gifts, grace, and usefulness
will warrant it.
Ans. 2. No person shall be licensed to exhort without the rec-
1858.]
SECTION NIII.
Op Exhorters.
68
Church Officers.
ommendation of the Church of which he is a member, or of the
leaders' meeting of the charge to which he belongs ; nor shall
any license be valid unless signed by the President of the Con-
ference.
Ques. 2. What are the duties of an exhorter?
Ans. To hold meetings for prayer and exhortation whenever
opportunity is afforded, subject to the direction of the preacher
in charge.
Ques. 3. "What further directions are given concerning ex-
horters ?
1858.] Ans. 1. Let every exhorter diligently exercise the
functions of his office, without assuming those of a preacher.
Ans. 2. Every exhorter, by virtue of his office, shall be a mem-
ber of the Quarterly Conference of the charge to which he be-
longs; but in all other respects he shall be dealt with as a pri-
vate member of the Church.
Ans. 3. When an exhorter removes from one circuit, station,
or mission to another, he shall not be recognized as such unless
he obtain a certificate of his official character from the Presiding
Elder of the District, or the preacher to whose charge he belongs
at the time of his removal.
SECTION XIV.
1870.] Of Class-leaders.
Ques. 1. How are the class-leaders to be appointed?
1858.] Ans. f " Let them be appointed by the preacher in charge"
ch. 1866 to " Let the preacher in charge appoint one person to be the leader
thereof," ch. 1870 to ".By the preacher in charge, who shall appoint
one person in each class to be the leader thereof."]
1844. J How may the class-leaders be rendered more useful?
1858.] Ques. 2. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: What are the regulations
concerning the (in. 1870: class) leaders?]
1844.] Let the leaders converse with those who have the charge of
their circuits, frequently and fully.
Ans. 1. ["See that the leaders be not only men of sound judgment, but
men" ch. 1858 to "Let them be men of sound judgment and"]
truly devoted to God.
Let each one of them be diligently examined concerning his method of
leading a class. Let this be done with all possible exactness, atleastonce
a quarter. In order to this take sufficient time.
1858.] Ans. 2. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: Let every one of them be
carefully examined by the preacher in charge", at least once a
quarter, concerning his method of leading his class.]
Let ["them meet the ministers" ch. 1866 to "the leaders meet the
preacher"! an(l stewards once a week, ["wherever" ch. 1866 to " when-
ever"] practicable, to report the names of any who may be sick or
needy, or of any who [om. 1866: may] neglect their duty, or who [om. 1866:
may] walk disorderly, and will not be reproved; [in. 1866: and to pay the
stewards what they may have received in their classes during the pre-
ceding week].
1844.] Ans. 3. It is ["his" ch. 1870 to " the leader's "] duty —
(1) To see each person in his class once a week, at least, in
Stewards.
6!)
order to inquire how their souls prosper ; to advise, reprove,
comfort, or exhort, as occasion may require; to receive what
they are willing to give toward the relief of the preachers,
Church, and poor*
(2) To meet the ministers and the stewards of the Society once
a week, in order —
To inform the minister of any that are sick, or of any that walk
disorderly, and will not be reproved.
To pay the stewards what they have received of their several
classes in the week preceding.f
SECTION XV.
P'Of the Qualifications, Appointment, and Duty of Stewards of
Cibcuits" cu. ls.vt to " Of Stewards."]
Ques. 1. How are the stewards to be appointed?
Ans. [in. isiS,om. isro: in the appointment of stewards] The preacher
[" having charge or the circuit "ch. 1858 to "in charge"] shall have
the right of nomination, | ■• but the Quarterly Conference shall confirm
or reject such nomination " ch. isjS to " subject to the confirmation or
rejection of the Quarterly Conference"].
What arc the ..ualiiications of stewards? |1858.
V\ hat are the duties of stewards?
1870.] Ques. 2. What are the regulations concerning the stew-
ards?
1844.] Ans.\. Let [" them "ch. 1858 to "the stewards"] be men
of solid piety, who both know and love the Methodist doctrine
and discipline, and of good natural and acquired abilities to
transact the temporal business [in. 1858: of the Church].
Ans. 2. [in. 1858: It shall be the duty of the stewards] [in. isro:
to make estimates of expenses and provision for the support of
the gospel]; to take an exact account of all the money, or other pro-
vision, collected for the support of the ["preachers in the circuit"
ch. 1S70 to " ministry "] ; to make an accurate return of every ex-
penditure of money, whether r« to the preachers " ch. 1870 to " for
the support of the ministry or "] the relief of the sick or the
poor ; to seek the needy anil distressed, in order to relieve and
comfort them ; to inform the preachers of any sick or disorderly
persons ; to tell the preachers what they think wrong in them ;
to attend [in. isro: the official meetings and] the quarterly meet-
ings [om, 1870: of their circuit] : to give advice, if asked, in planning
the circuit; to attend committees for the application of money to
Churches ; to give counsel in matters of arbitration ; to provide
elements for the Lord's Supper; fin. 1868: to appoint some one,
(" in every class " ch. i8Gfi to " whenever necessary,") to receive con-
*This part refers to towns and cities, where the poor are generally nu-
merous and Church expenses considerable.
iThcse regulations formed a part of the introduction to the "General
Rules" until 1S70, when they were transferred to this place.
70
Church Officers.
tributions for the support of the ministry and other purposes,
and to obtain from each collector thus appointed the money re-
ceived by him, that it may be reported to the Quarterly Confer-
ence ; to take up collections quarterly in every congregation, if it
be necessary, and] to write circular letters to the ["societies" ch.
1858 to "classes," ch. 1870 to " societies "] [om. 1858: in the circuit] to be
more liberal, if need be ; as also to let them know, when occa-
sion requires, the [" state of the temporal concerns " ch. 1858 to "finan-
cial state of the (' circuit, station, or mission ' ch. 1870 to ' Church ') "],
[in. 1858: as reported] at the [om. 1858: last] Quarterly ["meeting"
ch. 1858 to "Conference"]. [Om. 1854: to register the marriages and
baptisms] [om. is.w: and to he subject to the Bishops, the Presiding Klder
of their District,, and the elder, deacon, and traveling preachers of tbecir.
cuit.]
Ans. 3. The stewards of each circuit and station shall be a
Standing committee, (where ["no trustees are constituted for that pur-
pose" ch. 1870 to " there is no parsonage "]) to provide houses for
the families of [om. 1870: our] married preachers, or to assist the
preachers to obtain houses for themselves, when they are ap-
pointed to labor among them.
It shall be the duty of the said committee, or one appointed for [1854.
that purpose, who shall be members of our Church, to make an estimate
of the amount necessary to furnish fuel and table expenses for the family
or families of preachers stationed with them, and the stewards shall pro-
vide, by such means as they may devise, to meet such expenses, in money
or otherwise: provided, the stewards shall not appropriate the moneys
collected for the regular quarterly allowanceof the preachers to the pay-
ment of family expenses.*
Qucs. 3. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870 : To whom are the stewards account-
able for the faithful performance of their duties ?]
Ans. [In. 1858, om. 1870: The stewards shall be accountable for the
faithful performance of their duties] To the Quarterly [0m.lS54: meet-
ing] Conference [om. 1858: of the circuit or station], which shall have
the power to ["dismiss or change them at pleasure" ch. 1858 to "re-
move them from office "].
Ques. 4. [" What number of stewards are necessary in each circuit "
ch. 1870 to " What shall be the number of stewards in each cir-
cuit or station ? "]
Not less than three or more than seven, one of whom shall be [1858.
the Recording Steward.
1858.] In every circuit and station, and also, whenever [1866.
practicable, in every mission, there shall not be le.-s than three nor more
than seven stewards elected annually, one of whom shall be the Record-
ing steward.
1866.] There shall be in each pastoral charge, if practicable, [1870.
at least seven stewards; and a greater number may be appointed at the
discretion of the Quarterly Conference: pruridril , that there be not more
than one for every thirty members, though there may be one for evei y So-
cietyon a circuit.
1870.] Ans. 1. Every pastoral charge shall be entitled to one
steward for every thirty members, to be elected annually : pro-
This was contained in the section on "Annual Supplies" until 1854,
-when it was transferred to the section on "Parsonages," and in 1870 to
this place.
Stewards.
71
rided, nevertheless, that each Society in a circuit may have one
steward, and each circuit or station may have at least seven.
Am. 2. When two or more circuits or stations are united, the
stewards shall hold office till the first Quarterly Conference elects
a new Board.
Ques. 5. What are the duties of a Recording Steward ?
1866.] Ans. [in. 1S70: To preserve the records of the Quarterly
Conference, and to] [om. 1870: The Recording steward of each circuit
shall] report to the Joint Board of Finance of the [in. isro: Annual]
Conference, a full account of the acts of his Board of Stewards
the preceding year, [in. 1874: and to have the same at the Quar-
terly Conference,] [in. 18S2: and at the District Conference for ex-
• ami'nation].
SECTION XVI.
1886.] District Stewards' Meeting.
1844.1 There shall he a meeting, in every district, of one [1866.
steward from each station and circuit, to be selected from among the stew-
ards bv the Quarterly meeting Conference, whose duty it shall lie, bv and
with the advice of the Presiding Elder (who shall preside at such meet-
ing), to take into consideration the general state of the District in regard
to temporalities, and to furnish a bouse, fuel, and table expenses for the
Presiding Elder, ami to apportion bis entire claim among the different cir-
cuits and stations in the District, according to their several ability.
1866.1 The district stewards shall apportion the salary al- "[1870.
lowed a Presiding Elder among the different circuitsof his District. The
circuit stewards shall add the amount thus assigned to their circuits to
the amount agreed on by them to be raised for their preacher; and appor-
tion the whole among the different congregations of the Church compos-
ing the circuit, and report their action as soon as practicable to the Quar-
terly Conference; and if their assessment and apportionment are approved
by the Conference, they shall then report to each Church meeting the whole
amount to be raised bv the circuit, and that part of it which that congre-
gation is expected to" pay. The Church meeting shall adopt its own
method of raising this money.
1870.] What aie the duties of a District Steward? [1886.
To attend the District stewards' Meeting, for the purpose of estimating
the salary and traveling expenses of the Presiding Elder, and to appor-
tion the f" amount " eh. 1871 to "same, and such other amounts as are to
he raised in the district,"] among the several charges [om. 187-1: in the
district], and to report the same to his Quarterly Conference [in. 1S74:
and Board of stewards].
1886.] There shall be held annually, in every district, a
meeting composed of one steward from each pastoral charge, to
be elected by the Quarterly Conference at the annual election of
stewards. It shall be their duty, after consultation with the Pre-
siding Elder, who shall preside in such meeting, to estimate the
traveling expenses and sahry of the Presiding Elder, and appor-
tion the same, together with* the collections ordered by the An-
nual Conference and apportioned to said district by the Joint
Board of Finance, among the several charges of the district, ac-
cording to their ability.
The Presiding Elder shall fix the time and place of meeting.
The minutes of the District Stewards' Meeting shall be kept
by a Secretary elected for that purpose, in a book of which the
72
Church Officers.
Presiding Elder shall be the custodian. The Secretary shall in-
form the stewards of each charge in the District of the sums ap-
portioned to such charge.
SECTION XVII.
1854.] ["Op Trustees" ch. 1858 to "Of the Trustees," ch. 1870 to
" Of Trustees."] *
1870.] Ques. 1. How are the trustees to be appointed ?
1844.] Am. 1. [Om. 1854: Provided, that in all cases] Tom. 1858:
when a new Board of Trustees is to be created it shall be done], [in. 1858,
om,lS70: In the appointment of trustees], Except ["in those States and
Territories where the statutes" ch. ism to "where the laws of the
State or Territory"] provide differently, ["by the appointment of
the preacher in charge or the Presiding Klder of the District " ch. 1858 to
" the preacher in charge, or, in his absence, the Presiding Elder,
shall have the right of nomination, subject to the confirmation
or rejection of the Quarterly Conference"].
1874.] Am. 2. Trustees of District property may be appointed
by the [" Quarterly " ch. 1886 to "District"] Conference of the
["circuit or station where" ch. 1886 to "District wherein"] such
property is located [om. 1886: or if in a city, where there are two or
more pastoral charges, by the Quarterly Conference which the Presiding
Elder may designate] . The Presiding Elder shall have the [" right of
nomination" ch. 1886 to "power of nominating said trustees"], sub-
ject to the confirmation or rejection ["by the Quarterly," ch. 1886 to
"of the District"] Conference.
1870.] Ques. 2. What are the regulations concerning the
trustees?
1844.] No person shall be eligible as a trustee of any of our [1878.
["houses, churches, or schools" ch. 1854 to "parsonages or churches"]
who is not a [om. 1854: regular] member of our Church, [in. 1858: and at
least twenty-one years of age].
1878.] Ans. 1. Trustees of our parsonages, [om. 1882: or]
churches, [in. 1882: schools, colleges, and universities] must be
at least twenty-one years of age, and must all be members of our
Church when proper persons can be had ; otherwise one-third of
each Board may be elected from without.
1844. ["As often as" eh. 1854 to " When "] any one or more [1858.
of the trustees [om. 1854: hereinbefore mentioned] shall die. or cease to
be a member or members of the ["said Church" ch. I84(i to "Methodist
Episcopal Church. South"], [om. ls.Vl: according to the rules and disci-
when so met [" the said minister or preacher " ch. 1*54 to he "] shall pro-
ceed to nominate one or more persons to till the place or places of him or
them whose office or offices has (or have) been vacated as aforesaid, jiro-
ridrd, t lie person or persons so nominated shall have been one year a
member or members of said Church immediately preceding such nomi-
nations, and be at least twenty-one years of age;" and the said trustees so
assembled shall proceed to elect, and by a majority of votes appoint, the
person or persons so nominated to till such vacancy or vacancies, in or-
* Most of the provisions in this section were taken from the section on ''Building Churches" la
1854, when this section was framed.
Trustees.
der to keep up the number of nine trustees forever; and, in case of an
equal nunioer of votes for and against the said nomination, the stationed
minister or preacher shall have 'the easting vote.
1858.] Am. 2. All vacancies in the Board of Trustees, occa-
sioned by death, ["separation from our Church" ch. 1870 to "resigna-
tion,"] or otherwise, shall be filled without delay.
1844.] Ans. 3. Let nine trustees be appointed for [-'preaching
houses" ch. 18'>4 to "holding Church property"], when proper per-
sons can be procured; otherwise seven, ;om.iS74: or] five, !in.l874:
or three,] fin. istifi: who shall elect their own chairman, secretary,
and treasurer].
Ans. 4. The Board [in. 1858: or Boards] of Trustees of every cir-
cuit, [om. 1S5S: or] station, [in. 185S: or mission,] shall be respon-
sible to the Quarterly [om. ism: meeting] Conference of ["said sir-
cuit, (om. 1858: or) station, (in. 1S5S: or mission)" ch. ]S70to "the Same"],
[in. 1R.">4: which shall have power to dismiss any of them from
office] ; and shall be required to present a report of [" its," ch. 1S58 to
"their"] act*, [in. 1854: "during the preccdi-ig year to the last "ch. 1870 to
"at least once a year, to the"] Quarterly Conference, [in. 1874:
Where a District Board of Trustees is appointed by a Quarterly
Conference, such Board shall 1 >ld the same relations in all re-
spects to the Conference so appointing.]
1874.] Ans. 5. When two or mor: circuits or stations shall be
united, the Board of Trustees shall by such action be considered
dissolved ; and the Quarterly Conference of the new circuit or
station shall appoint a Board of Trustees, as provided for in Am.
1 to Ques. 1 of this section.
1844.] Ans. 6. No person who is a trustee shall be ejected
while he is in joint security for money, unless such relief be
given him as is demanded, or the creditor will accept.
CHAPTER IV.
1870.] Of the Membership of the Church.
SECTION I.
1846. Of ["the Reception of" ch. 1S70 to "Receiving"] Mem-
bees into the Church.
1844.] How shall we prevent improper persons from insinu- [1866.
ating themselves into the Church?
1866.] Question. How shall members be received into the
Church?
1844.] Ans. 1. Let none be admitted on trial, except they are well rec-
ommended by one you know, or until they have met twice or thrice in
class.
Ans. 2. Read the rules to them the first time they meet.
An*. 8. Let none be received into tin- Church, until the// ore recom-
mended by a leader with wham they hare met tit trust fix months on trial,
and have been baptized; and shall, mi cxa in i nation t>y tin- minister in
charge, before the Church, aire satisfactory assurances both of the cor-
rectness of their faith and their willingness to observe and keep the rules
of the Church.
1866.] Ans. 1. When persons offer themselves for Church-
membership, let the preacher in charge inquire into their spirit-
ual condition, [om. 1870: and see that they are acquainted with the mor-
al discipline of the Church,] and receive them into the Church when
they have given satisfactory assurances of their desire to flee
from the wrath to come, and to be saved from their sins ; [in.
1870: and] also, of the genuineness of their faith, and of their will-
ingness to keep the rules of the Church.
Ans. 2. "When satisfied on these points, let the ["preacher" ch.
1870 to "minister"] bring the candidates before the congregation,
whenever practicable, [in. 1870: and receive them according to the
prescribed Form].
And baptize them, if they have not been baptized; and if they [1870.
have been, propound to them the questions, and receive the answers con-
tained in the baptismal vow— excepting, of course, the third question and
answer— as follows :
Question. Dost thou renounce the devil and all his works, the vain pomp
and glory of the world, with all covetous desires of the same, and the car-
nal desires of the flesh, so that thou wilt not follow or be led by them?
Am. I renounce them all.
Question. Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of
heaven and earth? and in Jesus Christ, his onlv begotten Son, our Lord?
and that he was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Marv?
that he suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried?
that he rose again the third day? that he ascended into heaven, and sit-
teth at the right hand of God the Father Almighty, and from thence shall
come again, at the end of the world, to judge t he quick and the dead?
And (lost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the Church of God, the com-
munion of saints, the remission of s'ins, the resurrection of the body, and
everlasting life alter death?
Am. All this I steadfastly believe.
(74)
Children of the Church.
Qurstion. Wilt thou then obediently keep God's holv will and com-
mandment?, and walk in the same all the davs of thy life"?
Ans. 1 will endeavor so to do, God being inv helper.
Persons maybe received by certiti.atc ftoin other orthodox Churches
without these formalities.
1844.] Ans. 3. [Om. 1866, re-in. isro: If a member in good
standing in any other fom. iS70: orthodox) Church shall desire to
unite with us, such applicant, by giving satisfactory answers to
the usual inquiries, may be received ("at once into full fellowship "
ch. is:o to " without these formalities ").]
SECTION II.
["Of the Instruction of Children" ch. 1870 to "Of the Chil-
dren of the Church."]
1878.] Things especially to be noticed in the written report of the
preacher in charge to the Quarterly Conference on the pastoral in-
struction of children.
1870.] Question. What directions are given concerning the
children of the Church?
1844.] Ans. 1. [in. 1858: Let the minister] diligently instruct
and exhort all parents to dedicate their children to the Lord in
baptism as early as convenient.
A ns. 2. [Om. 1858: It shall be the duty of every preacher of a circuit or
station to obtain the names of the children belonging to his congregations,
and to leave a list of such names for his successor, and] In his pastoral
;" visits " ch. 1858 to " visitations "] [" he shall" ch. 1870 to "let him"]
pay special attention to the children ; speak to them personally
and kindly on experimental and practical godliness, according
to their capacity; pray earnestly for them, and ["let all baptized
children be" ch. 1858 to "cause them to be"] faithfully instructed in
the nature, design, privileges, and obligations of their baptism.
Those of them who are well disposed niav~be admitted to our [1858.
class-meeting.- and love-feasts, and such [in. 1854: of them] as are truly
serious, and manifest a desire to tlee from the wrath to come, shall be ad-
vised to join the ["Society" ch. 1S54 to "Church."] as probationers.
1858.] Ans. 3. As soon as they comprehend the responsibil-
ities involved in a public profession o: faith in Christ: and give
evidence of a sincere and earnest determination to discharge the
same, see that they be duly recognized as members of the Church,
asrreeahlv to the provisions of the Discipline. [Om. 1870: Chapter
III.. Section I.]
1844.] Ans. 4. Let our catechisms be used as extensively as
possible, both in our Sunday-schools and families ; and let the
preachers faithfully enforce" upon parents and Sunday-school
teachers the great importance of instructing children in the doc-
trines and duties of our holy religion.
Ans. 5. It shall be the special duty of the preachers to form
Bible classes wherever they can, for the instruction of larger
children and youth ; and where they cannot superintend them
personally, to appoint suitable leaders for that purpose.
CHAPTER V.
1882.] Of Temperance.
Question. What shall be done for the extirpation of the great
evil of intemperance?
Arts. 1. Let all our preachers and members faithfully observe
our General Rule, which forbids "drunkenness, or drinking spir-
ituous liquors, unless in cases of necessity."
Ans. 2. In cases of drunkenness, let the Discipline be adminis-
tered as in cases of immorality ; drunkenness being a crime ex-
pressly forbidden in the word of God. In cases of drinking, ex-
cept in cases of necessity, let the Discipline be administered as
for imprudent or improper conduct.
Ans. 3. Let all our preachers and members abstain from the
manufacture or sale of intoxicating liquors to be used as a bev-
erage; and if any shall engage in such manufacture or sale, let
the Discipline be administered as in cases of [" imprudent or im-
proper conduct » ch. 188G to " immorality "].
(76)
CHAPTER VI.
1870.] The Means of Grace
SECTION I.
1844.] Of Public Worship*
Ques. 1. What directions ["shall be" ch. 1870 to "are"] given for
[om. 1870: the establishment of] uniformity in public worship? [0m.
isjs: among us on the Lord's-day.]
Let the morning service consist, of smiting, prayer, the read- [1870.
ing of n ["•chapter" ch. 18(>(j to " lesson "] out of the Old Testament, and
another out of the New, and preaching.
Let the afternoon service consist of singing, prayer, the reading of one
or two ("chapters" ch. 1800 to" lessons"] out of the liible, and preaching.
Let the evening service consist of singing, praver, and preaching.
But on the days of administering the Lord's Supper the two [1866.
chapters in the morning service may lie omitted.
Let the Society be met, wherever'it is practicable, on the Sab- [1858.
bath-day.
1870.] Am. 1. The morning service shall be conducted in
the following order:
(1) Singing — the congregation standing.
(2) Prayer — the congregation kneeling.
(3) Reading a lesson out of the Old Testament, and another
out of the New.
4) Singing — the congregation sitting.
5) Preaching.
6) Singing — the congregation standing.
(7) Prayer — the congregation kneeling.
(8) Benediction.
Am. 2. The afternoon and evening service shall be the same
as the morning, except that one of the lessons, or both, may be
omitted, at the discretion of the minister.
1866.] Ans. 3. ["Let the Lord's Supper" ch. 1870 to "The Lord's
Supper shall "] be administered monthly, in every congregation,
wherever it is practicable ; and where it is not [om. 1870: practicable],
at every quarterly meeting. Let the service preceding the ad-
ministration be so proportioned as to admit of due time for this
solemn ordinance.
1844.] Am. 4. Let the Lord's Prayer [om. 1870: also] be used
on all occasions of public worship in concluding the first [in. 1870:
*In 1846 two sections— viz.: "Of Public Worship " and "Of the Spirit
and Truth of Singing "—were united under this caption.
(77)
7*
Means of Grace.
morning] prayer, [in. 1870: the congregation repeating after the
minister]; and the apostolic benediction [in. 1870: (2 Cor. xiii.
14)], in dismissing the congregation.
Ans. 5. ["in administering the ordinances, and in the burial of the
i lead, let the ionn of Discipline invariably be used" ch. 18(50 to "(om. 1870:
Let) The Ritual (in. is:o: shall) be invariably used in all the of-
fices for which it is prescribed."]
[Om. 1810: Op the Spirit and Truth op Singing.] *
Ques. 2. How shall we guard against formality in singing?
Ans. 1. By choosing such hymns as are proper for the ["con-
gregation" ch. lsro to "occasion"].
Ans. 2. By not singing too much at once; seldom more than
five or six verses.
Ans. 3. By suiting the tune to the words.
Ans. 4. By often stopping short, [in. 1870: when the words are
given out,] and asking the people: "Now do you know what you
said last? Did you speak no more than you felt?"
Ans. 5. [In every large society let them learn to sing; and let them al-
ways learn our tunes first" ch. 1854 to "In all our congregations let
the people learn to sing"], [in. 1870: and use our own Hymn and
Tune Book].
Ans. 6. Exhort every person in the congregation to sing; not
one in ten only.
Recommend our Tune Book. And if you cannot sing yourself, [1870.
choose a person or two at each place to pitch the tune for you.
Do not Miller the people to sing too slow. This naturally (ends to for-
mality, and is brought in by those who have either very strong or very
weak voices.
Sing no hymns of your own composing. If a preacher be present, let
him alone give out the words.
Let the women constantly ring their parts alone. Let no man [1854.
sing with them unless he miderstands the notes, and sings the base as
it is composed in the Tune Book.
Introduce no new tune til. they are perfect in the old.
When the singers would teach a tune to the congregation, they must
sing only the tenor (the air;.
Let it'he recommended to our people not to attend the singing schools
which are not under our direction.
The preachers are desired not to encourage the singing of fugue tunes
in our congregations.
We do not think that fugue tunes are sinful or improper to be used in
private companies; but we do not approve of their being used in our pub-
lic congregations, because public singing is a part of divine worship in
which all the congregation ought to join.
Question. Is there not a great indecency sometimes practiced [1870.
among us, viz.: talking in the congregation before and after service?
How shall this be cured?
Ans. Let all the ministers and preachers join as one man, and enlarge
on the impropriety of talking before or after service, and strongly exhort
those that are concerned to do it. no more. In three months, if we are in
earnest, this vile practice will be banished out of every Methodist congre-
gation. Let none stop till be has carried his point.
Question. Is there any exception to the rule, " Let the men and [1866.
women sit apart?"
Ans. There is no exception. Let them sit apart in all our churches.
* This was a separate section until 1846, when it was incorporated with that on " Public Worship."
Love-feasts.
79
SECTION IL
1866.1 Of the Social Church Meetings. [1870.
What means shall be adopted to promote personal religion. Christian
fellowship, salutary < li-cipl i no. an interest in all the ln.-u t u t ions of the
Church, and in their support}
Let every preacher in charge diligentlv and faithfully observe the fol-
lowing regulation- re-pecl i pra\ er-ineetings, love-ieasts da— meet-
ings, and regular Church-meetings.*
1870.] Of Prayer-meetings.
1866.] Ques. 1. What directions are given ["respecting" ch.
1870 to "concerning"] prayer-meetings?
1844.] The preacher who has the charge of a circuit shall [1858.
appoint prayer-meetings wherever he can in his circuit.
1866.] Ana. 1. Let the ["preacher" ch. isro to "pastor"] hold
prayer-meetings, weekly, in every church where it is practica-
ble ; and when he cannot himself attend, let him engage local
pret-chers, exhorters, class-leaders, and others, to hold them.
Ans. 2. Let [-'such" ch. isro to "prayer"] meetings be held also
at other places, where there is a probability of their doing good.
SECTION III.
1858.] [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: Of Love-FEASTS.]
How shall the love-feasts be held? Who shall attend the love- [1866.
feasts? How often shall the love-leasts be held?
1866.] Ques. 1. What directions are given ["respecting" ch.
isroto "concerning"] love-feasts?
1858.] Am. 1. [Om. 1866: At every quarterly meeting, and] [in.
1870: Love-feasts shall be held] [in. 188ft: quarterly, or] at such
other times as the preacher in charge may consider expedient,
[in. 1866: (om. 1870: love-feasts shall be held) with closed doors, to
which, besides] ["all the members of the Church" ch. iseoto "Church-
members"], [om. 1S66: and other] [re-in. 1S70: other] serious persons
[om. 1868: who] may be admitted by ["the preacher in charge" ch.
1866 to " him "J ; [om. 1866: and thev shall not be continued longer than
an hour and a half].
Ans. 2. [in. 1866: In conducting the love-feast,] after singing
and prayer, the ["minister" ch. 1866 to "preacher"] mav make a
short address, setting forth the nature and design of this institu-
tion ; every one present [om. i*70: (" shall » ch. 1886 to " may ") | then
(••partake" ch. 1870 to "partakes"] of a little bread and water, in
token of brotherly love; [om. I860: and a collection shall be taken up
for the poor of the Church whenever it is deemed necessary. Candidates
for Church-membership may then be received into the Church, after
which] the members ["shair' ch. 1866 to (om. 1870: "may) then"]
give brief details of their religious experience; and the meeting
["shall close" ch. 1S70 to "is closed"] with Hinging and prayer.
1844.] [Om. lS.'is, re-in. 1870: How often shall we permit [1886.
strangers to be present at our love-feasts?
*In the Discipline of 18(>6 the regulations concerning all these meetings
were contained in one section.
80
Means of Grace.
Let them be admitted with the utmost caution; and the same person,
on no account, above twice or thrice, unless he become a member.]
SECTION IV.
Op ["Class-meetings" ch. 1858 to "Tnn Classes," ch. 1886 to
" Class-meetings "].
1858.) Question. How shall the classes be constituted? [1866.
Ans. Let them be organized by the preacher in charge; and, wherever
it is practicable, let him so distribute the membership under his pastoral
care that there may be about twelve persons in every class, one of whom
shall be the leader.
Question. How shall the class-meetings be conducted?
1844.] Let each leader carefully inquire how every soul of [1858.
his class prospers; not only how each person observes the outward rules,
but how he grows in the knowledge ami love of God.
1858.] Let the leaders ("address Hie members individu- [1870.
ally, inquiring" ch. 1*66 to " take personal cognizance of all the members
of their respect ive classes, and, if possible, meet, them weekly to inquire of
them"] how their souls prosper; giving them [om. 1866:"an] opportu-
nity to speak, and advising, reproving, comforting, and exhorting, as oc-
casion may require. Let the exercises begin and end with singing and
prayer, [om. 1866: and let them usually not occupy more than about au
hour] .
Question. How often shall the classes meet? [1866.
Ans. Once a week, wherever practicable.
1866.] Ques. 1. What directions are given ["respecting" ch.
1870 to " concerning "] class-meetings ?
Ans. 1. Let the membership of every Church, wherever it is
practicable, be divided into [in. 1S70: smaller companies, called]
classes, [in. 1870: according to their respective places of abode] ;
and let the members be [" earnestly advised " ch. 1870 to " exhorted "]
to attend [in. 1870: the meetings of the same].
Ans. 2. Two or more classes may meet at the same time and
place, at their own option, and their leaders may alternate in
conducting the exercises.
Ans. 3. ["Let the preacher" ch. 1870 to "The pastor shall"] visit
every class once a quarter [om. 1870: if practicablej, and report its
condition to the Quarterly Conference; and let him hold general
class-meetings as often as he shall find it expedient.
1844.] Qites. 2. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870: Can any thing be done in
order to make the class-meetings (om. 1870: lively and) (om. 1846, re-
in. 1870: more) profitable?]
1858.] Let improper leaders be removed from office: provided, that
no leaders be removed except by the preacher in charge.
1844.] Ans. 1. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870: Change improper leaders.]
Ans. 2. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: Let (" the leaders" ch. 1858 to " them,"
ch. 1870 to the leaders") frequently meet each other's classes.]
Ans. 3. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870: Let us observe which leaders are
the most useful ; and let these meet the other classes as often as
possible.]
Question. How often shall we permit those who are not of our Church
to meet in class?
Ans. At every other meeting of the class, in every place, let no stran-
ger be admitted. At other times they may; but the same person not
above twice or thrice.
Sunday-schools.
81
SECTION V.
1870.] Of Sunday-schools*
1844. ] Question. [« what Shall we do for the rising generation " eh.
1870 to "What directions ('are' ch. 1882 to 'shall be') given con-
cerning Sunday-schools?"]
Ans. 1. Let Sunday-schools be formed in all our congregations,
where ten ["children" ch. 1878 to "persons"] can be collected for
that purpose; [in. isx>: and let mission schools be formed wher-
ever practicable].
Let our catechisms be used as extensively as possible [om. [1882.
l!>70: both] in our Sunday-schools [om, ls7u: and families], and let the
preachers faithfully enforce upon [<nn. 1S70: parents and] Sunday-school
teachers the great importance of instructing children in the doctrines and
duties of our liolv religion.
1874.] Ans. 2. Let [in. 1878: all] the [in. 1882: Sunday-schools]
[in. 1878: connected with our congregations] be under the control
Of our own Church; and ["it is recommended that they use our own
publications" ch. 1882 to "let them use our own Catechisms, Ques-
tion-books, and periodical literature"].
1844.] Ans. 3. [« Each Quarterly Conference shall be deemed " ch.
ias2to "The Quarterly Conference of each circuit and station
shall be"] a Board of Managers, having [in. 1882: the] supervis-
ion Of all the Sunday-schools [om. 18S2: and Sunday-school societies |
within its ["limits" ch. 18S2 to "bounds"], [om. 1866: and shall be
auxiliary to the Sunday-school (" Union " ch. ls."4 to "Society") of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, (in. lsui: South.) and each Annual Confer-
ence shall report to said ("Union" ch. 1S."4 to "Society") the number of
auxiliaries within its bounds, together with other facts presented in the
annual reports of the preachers, as above stated]. [In. 1882: It shall
elect at the fourth Quarterly Conference of each year, on nomi-
nation of the preacher in charge, a superintendent for each Sun-
day-school under its care: provided, that when a vacancy occurs
in the superintendency of any Sunday-school, during the interim
of the Quarterly Conference, the preacher in charge shall appoint
a superintendent to serve until the meeting of the next Quar-
terly Conference : and provided, also, that the preacher in charge
shall appoint a superintendent for any new school that may be
organized between the meetings of the Quarterly Conference.]
Ans. 4. ["And it shall be the especial duty of preachers haying charge
of circuits and stations, with the aid of the other preachers, to sec that this
be done; to engage the co-operation of as many of our members as they
can ; to visit the schools " ch. 18*2 to " It shall be the duty of the preach-
er in charge of every circuit and station to be present in all the
Sunday-schools in his charge"] as often as practicable; [in. 1878,
om. 1882: to secure, as far as possible, with the aid of officers and teachers
and parents, the regular attendance of the scholars upon divine service;]
[in. 1882: to catechise the children, to preach to them as often as
convenient, to exhort them to attend regularly upon divine serv-
ice, to see that they are instructed in the doctrines and usages
*In 1S70 this and Sect'on II.. Chapter IV., were formed out of the section
entitled " Of the Instruction of Children."
6
82
Means of Grace.
of our Church, and to look after their spiritual welfare, as a part
of his regular pastoral charge;] [om. 1882: to preach on the subject of
Sunday-schools and religious instruction in each congregation,! [om.
1870: at least once in six months ;1 ["to" ch. 1882 to "He shall also"]
lay before the Quarterly Conference, at each quarterly meeting,
to be entered ["on" ch. 1882 to "upon"] its journal, a written
statement of the number and state of the Sunday -schools ["with-
in their respective circuits and stations" ch. 1882 to ain his charge"],
[in. 1882: and of the pastoral instruction of children], and [om.
1882: to] make a report of the same to ["their several Annual Con-
ferences" ch. 1882 to his Annual Conference "].
1874.] Each Annual Conference shall elect a Corresponding Secre-
tary, to represent the Sunda v-school interests of that Conference to the
Sunday-school [" Secretary * ch. 1S78 to "Editor"] elected by the Gen-
eral Conference.
1882.] Ans. 5. Each Annual Conference shall establish a Sun-
day-school Board, composed of one minister and one layman
from each Presiding Elder's District, which shall give special
attention to all the Sunday-school interests within the bounds of
the Conference. The Board shall meet annually, at the same
time and place as the Annual Conference, and shall act as a
Committee on Sunday-schools.
Ans. 6. It is recommended that a Sunday-school Conference be
held in each Presiding Elder's District, either during the session
of the District Conference or at some other time during the Con-
ference year ; and it shall be the duty of the Presiding Elder to
furnish in advance a suitable programme, which ruay be used by
said Sunday-school Conference.
Ans. 7. It is also recommended that a Conference Sunday-
school Convention be held annually within the bounds of the
Conference, at such time and place as may be designated by the
Conference Sunday-school Board, and under such regulations
and programme as this Board may provide.
Ans. 8. The General Conference shall elect an Editor of Sun-
day-school Books and Periodicals, who shall have editorial super-
vision of all the publications belonging to the Sunday-school De-
partment. He shall reside at Nashville, Tenn. The Sunday-
school Committee shall furnish him such clerical and editorial
assistance as may be necessary.
1878.] Ans. 9. The General Conference shall elect a commit-
tee of five, of which the Sunday-school Editor shall be the chair-
man, who, with the Book Agent [in. 18S2: and Book Committee],
shall provide for the publication of Sunday-school books and
periodicals, and have general supervision of the Sunday-school
interests [in. 1S82: of the Church], [om. 1882: with power to appoint a
Secretary, if it be deemed necessary].
Ans. i0. Let every Sunday-school, so far as practicable, be or-
ganized into a Missionary Society, auxiliary to the ["Annual Con-
ference Missionary Society" ch. 1882 to "Board of Missions"].
1844.] And it is recommended that, in all cases where it can [1858.
be done, our Sunday-schools contribute to the amount of at least one cent
per quarter for each teacher and scholar. One-half of the amount so col-
Sunday-schools.
S3
lected in each school shall he appropriated for the purchase of tracts, to be
distributed under the direct ion of the preachers and superintendents, and
the other half shall be forwarded to the treasurer of the Sunday-school
I" Union" ch. 1S54 to "Societv"] of the Methodist Episcopal Church, fin.
1S4.J: South].
It is recommended that each Annual Conference, where the [1882.
general state of the work will allow, request the appointment of a special
agent, to travel throughout its bounds, for the purpose of promoting the
interests of Sunday-schools: and his expenses shall be paid out of collec-
tions which he shall be directed to make, or otherwise, as shall be ordered
by the Conference.
CHAPTER VII.
1844.] Op ttte Method by Which Immoral Traveling Min- [1846
isters or Preachers Shall Be Brought to Trial, Found Guilty
and Reproved or Suspended in the Intervals of the Conference.
1846.] Of the Administration of the Discipline Respect- [1870
ing Traveling Ministers and Preachers.
1870.] Administration of Discipline.
SECTION I.
1866.] Trial op a Bishop.
1844.] Ques. 1. [Om. 1834, rc-in. 1870: To whom is a Bishop
amenable for his conduct?
Ans. To the General Conference, who have power to expel
him for improper conduct, if they see it necessary].
Ques. 2. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870 : What provision (" shall be " ch. 1870 to
"is") made for the trial of a Bishop, if he should be accused of
(in. 1854, om. 1866: serious imprudence or) immorality (om. 1858, re-in.
1870: in the interval of the General Conference).]
If a Bishop be accused of immorality, three traveling elders [1854.
shall call upon him, and examine him on the subject; and if the three
elders verily believe that the Bishop is guilty of the crime, they shall call
to their aid two Presiding Elders from I wo Districts in the neighborhood
of that where the crime was committed, each of which Presiding Elders
shall bring with him two elders, or an elder and a deacon. The above-
mentioned nine persons shall form a conference, to examine into the
charge brought, against, the Bishop; and if two-thirds of them verily be-
lieve him to be unity of the crime laid to his charge, they shall have au-
thority to suspend the Bishop t ill the ensuing General < onference, and I he
Districts shall be regulated in the meantime as is provided in the third
and fifth sections; but no accusation shall be received against a Bishop,
except it be delivered in writing, signed by those who are to prove the
crime; and a copy of the accusation shall be given to the accused Bishop.
1854.] I" If a Bishop be accused of sen.. us" ch. 1866 to [1870.
"When a Bishop shall be under report, or be accused of "| imprudence or
immorality, three traveling elders shall call upon him and carefully in-
quire into' the case, and, if necessary, examine witnesses in proof of the
guilt or innocence of the accused: and if they believe him guilty of im-
prudence of a serious character, and he do riot manifest penitence and
promise amendment; or if they believe him guilty of immoral conduct, in
either case they shall report the matter to another Bishop— if one be con-
veniently near.' and if not, then to a Presiding Elder— and it shall be his
duty to summon together, at some convenient place, not less than twelve
traveling elders, and also the witnesses by whom the accusation is ex-
pected to be established: and the said elders shall form a conference or
tribunal for the trial of the accused, in which the Bishop or Presiding
Elder, as the case may he, shall preside. And if two-thirds of the elders
so assembled verily believe the accused Bishop lo lie guilty of an offense
requiring punishment, they shall have power to suspend or expel him, as
the case may require.
1870.] Ans. 1. When a Bishop shall be under report, or be
(84)
A Traveling Preacher.
85
accused, of immorality, three traveling elders shall call upon
him and carefully inquire into the case, and, if they believe him
guilty, they shall report the matter to another Bishop; and it
shall be his duty to summon together, at some convenient place,
not less than twelve traveling elders, and also the witnesses by
whom the accusation is expected to be established ; and the said
elders shall form a committee for the investigation of the charge
brought against the Bishop. And if two-thirds of them verily
believe the accused to be guilty, they shall have power to sus-
pend him till the ensuing General Conference.
1844.] Am. 2. ["But no accusation" ch. 1854 to "No charge"]
against a Bishop shall be entertained except it be made in wait-
ing, signed by those who propose to establish f '• the same " ch. 1850
to "it"] ; and a copy of the charge or accusation, with the speci-
fications, shall be delivered to the accused [om. 1870: Bishop] a suf-
ficient length of time [om. 1S70: before the trial] to enable him to
make all necessary preparations for his defense.
And it the condemned Bishop be dissatisfied with the verdict [1870.
in his case, he shall have the right to appeal to the ensuing General Con-
ference, which shall finally decide the ease upon the evidence furnished
in the minutes of the trial before the inferior tribunal.
Ques.S. [Oin. 1866, re-in. 1870: If a Bishop cease from traveling
at large among the people, shall he still exercise his episcopal
office among us in any degree ?]
A m. [Om. 1SG6, re-in. is:o: If he cease from traveling] [in. 1866.
om. 1870: When a Bishop shall cease to travel at large among the people]
without the consent of the General Conference, he shall not
thereafter exercise [0m. 1886, re-in. 1S70: the] [in. 1866, om. 1870: his]
episcopal office in our Church.
section n.
1866.] |Om.1870: op the] Trial of a Traveling Preacher.
1870.] Qu(s. 1. To whom is a traveling preacher amenable
for his conduct?
Am. To the Annual Conference, which shall have power to
try, acquit, or expel him.
"1844.| What shall lie done when an elder, deacon, or preach- 1 1866.
cr is under report of being guilty of some crime, expressly forbidden in
the word of God as an unchristian practice, sufficient to exclude a person
from the kingdom of grace and glory ?
1870.] Qw 8. 2. What shall be done when a traveling preacher
is accused of immorality?
1844.] Bet the Presiding Elder, in the absence of the Bishop, call as
many traveling ministers as he >hall think lit (at least three), and, if pos-
sible, bring the accused and the accuser face to face. If the person bo
clearly convicted, he shall be suspended from all ollicial services in the
Church till the ensuing Annual Conference, at which his case shall be
fully considered and determined. But if the accused lie a J'n sirfbui Elder,
the preachers must call in the Presiding Elderof the neighboring IJistrict,
who is required to attend and preside at the trial.
1866.] When any traveling preacher is under report of be- [1870.
ing guilty of some crime expressly forbidden in the word of God, if it be
in the interval of the Annual Conference, let the Presiding Elder, in the
86
Administration.
absence of the Bishop, call as many traveling preachers as he shall think
lit (at least three), ana, if jM>ssible,"bring the accused and t he aceuserface
to face. When the crime is nllcjreil to have been committed in the absence
of anv other party or parties competent to give testimony, the statement
of both the accused and the accuser shall be taken, and the committee be-
fore whom the case is brought shall give both statements whatever weight
they deem them entitled to, in rendering their verdict for guilt or inno-
cence.
1870.] When a traveling elder or deacon is under report of [1886.
being guiltvol some crime expressly forbidden in the won I of Cod, if it be
in the interval of the Annual Conference, let the Presiding Elder, in the
absence of the Ilishop, call as many traveling preachers as he shall think
lit (at least three), and, if possible,' bring the accused and the aceuserface
to face. If the accused be clearly convicted, he shall be suspended till the
ensuing Annual Conference.
1886.] Am. 1. When a traveling preacher is under report of
immorality, or accused thereof in writing, signed by a minister
or member of our Church, if it be in the interval of the Annual
Conference of which he is a member, let the Presiding Elder, in
the absence of a Bishop, call together as many traveling preach-
ers as he shall think fit (at least three), to investigate the report
or accusation. If practicable, bring the accused and the accuser
face to face before the committee. If the accused be an elder,
the committee shall be composed of elders; and if the accused
be a deacon, the committee shall be elders or deacons.
If the accused be convicted, he shall be suspended until the
ensuing Annual Conference. In case of conviction, the commit-
tee shall prepare in due form a bill of charges and specifications
against the accused, and present them to him by copy a sufficient
length of time before Conference for him to prepare for his trial.
They shall also appoint one of their number, or some other mem-
ber of the Conference, to prosecute the accused before the com-
mittee of trial at the session of the Conference.
1866.] The Presiding Elder shall cause an exact record of
the investigation, signed by the President and Secretary, to be
transmitted to the Annual Conference ["at" ch. i870 to"By"]
["which his case "eh. 1886 to "this record, and such other testimo-
ny as may be obtained, the case"] shall be fully considered
and determined, [in. 1886: without the intervention of another
committee of investigation]. If the accused be a Presiding
Elder, any three traveling elders or deacons of his District
l"shall" ch. 1870 to "may"] inquire into the ["report" ch. 1870 to
case"], and if they judge it necessary, ["call in the Presiding
Elder of another District" ch. 1870 to "report to the Bishop,"] who
shall appoint a committee of ["five" eh. i8"0to "at least three"]
elders from within the bounds of the Annual Conference of
which the accused is a member; ["and" ch. 1870 to "he shall"]
also preside at the investigation, [in. 1870: or some traveling elder
appointed by him; and the accused, if guilty, shall be sus-
pended].
1844.] If the accused and [in. 1846: the] accuser cannot be
brought face to face, but the supposed delinquent [" flees from
trial" ch. 1870 to "evades an investigation"], it shall be received
as a presumptive proof of guilt; and out of the mouth of two or
A Traveling Preacher.
87
three witnesses he shall be condemned, [in. 1S70: and he accord-
ingly suspended]. Nevertheless, even in that case the Annual
Conference shall ["reconsider" eh. 1S70 to "consider"] and deter-
mine the whole matter.
1866.] Am. 2. "When the accusation is preferred during the
session of the Annual Conference, it shall first be referred to a
committee of three traveling elders [« whose duty it shall be to bring
forward all the charges preferred in proper form, and also report to the
Conference such cases as they judge necessary to be tried " ch. 1^70 to for
investigation, who shall report to the Conference whether or not
they judge a trial necessary "]. If the Conference differ in judg-
ment from the committee," a new committee may be appointed
to inquire into the facts and report.
1870.] The committee of investigation, reporting a case for
trial, shall bring forward the bill of charges in proper form, and
appoint one or more of their number to prosecute it.
1866.] ^"And all cases so reported for trial" ch. 1S70 to "Every
case to be tried "] shall be referred to a committee of not less than
nine, nor more than thirteen, who, in the presence of a Bishop
or a chairman, whom the President of the Conference shall ap-
point, and one or more of the Secretaries of the Conference, shall
have full power to try the case ; and their decision shall be final,
save as to the right of appeal: provided [0m. 1870- always], that the
accused shall ("upon good grounds alleged to challenge five in a com-
mittee of nine, or seven in a committee of thirteen, and in the same ratio
for any other number " ch. 1S86 to " be allowed the right of peremptory
challenge of five in constituting a committee of thirteen, and of
three in a committee of nine, besides the unlimited right of chal-
lenge for cause, of the validity of which cause the chairman of
the committee shall be the judge "]. And the said committee
shall make a faithful report to the |om. 1886: Secretary of the] Con-
ference, in writing, and deliver up to ("him" ch. is86to " the Sec-
retary "] the whole record of the case, with the decision ren-
dered.
1844.] Qws. 3. ("Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: What shall be done in
cases of improper tempers, words, or actions ?]
Am. [In. 1866, oni. 1S70: When a traveling preacher is under report of
indulging improper temper, words, or actions.he] [om. 1866, re-in. 1870 : The
person so offending] shall be reprehended by his senior in office.
Should a second transgression hike place, one, two, or three min-
isters or preachers are to be taken as witnesses. If he be not
then cured, [" he shall be tried" ch. 1870 to "accusation shall be pre-
ferred"] at the next Annual Conference, and [om. 1S70: if found
guilty and impenitent, shall be expelled from the Connection] [om. 1866:
and his name so returned in the Minutes of the Conference] [in. 1870: the
accused shall be dealt with as in a case of immorality].
Ques.A. [Om. 1S66. re-in. is7u: What shall be done" with those
ministers or preachers who hold and disseminate, publicly or
privately, doctrines which are contrary to our Articles of "Re-
ligion?]
Ans. [In. 1866, om. 1870: When any traveling preacher shall be under
88
Administration.
report of holding and disseminating, publicly or privately, doctrines
which are contrary to our Articles of Religion, | Lot the same process
be observed as in the case of join. 1870: gross] immorality ; but if
the minister or preacher so offending do solemnly engage not to
disseminate such erroneous doctrines in public or in private, he
shall be borne with till his case be laid before the next Annual
Conference, which shall determine the matter.
What shall be done with a member of an Annual Conference 11866.
who conducts himself in a manner which renders him unacceptable to the
people as a traveling preacher?
1866.] Ques. 5. What shall be done when a traveling preach-
er is complained of as being so unacceptable, inefficient, or secu-
lar, as to be no longer useful in his work ?
Ans. 1. [Om. 1806: When any member of an Annual Conference shall
be charged with having so conducted himself as to render liim unaccepta-
ble to the people as a traveling preacher, it shall be the duty ofl [in. 1866,
om. 1S70: When a traveling preacher is under report of being so unac-
ceptable, iueflicient, or secular, as to be no longer useful in his work] The
Conference to which he belongs ["to" ch. iS66to "shall "] inves-
tigate the case, and, if it appear that the complaint is well found-
ed, and he do not give the Conference satisfaction that he will
amend or voluntarily retire, it may locate him without his con-
sent.
Ans. 2. [om. 1870: Provided that] He shall be at liberty to defend
himself before the Conference in person, or by his representa-
tive ; and if he be located in his absence, without having been
previously notified of an intention thus to proceed against him,
he may apply to the Conference, at its next session, to be heard
in his defense, ["in which case they shall reconsider the matter" ch.
1870 to "and the matter shall be reconsidered"] for that purpose.
1870.] Ques. 6. What shall be done in the case of a preacher
who refuses to attend to the work assigned him ?
1844.] Ans. No deacon or elder who ceases to travel without
the consent of the Annual Conference, certified under the hand
of the President of the Conference, except in case of sickness, de-
bility, or other unavoidable circumstances, shall, on any account,
exercise the peculiar functions of his office, or even be allowed to
preach among us ; but the final determination in all such cases
is with the Annual Conference.
[Om. 1870: Provided,] Nevertheless, [om. 1870: that] in all the
above-mentioned cases of trial and conviction an appeal to the
ensuing General Conference shall be allowed, if the condemned
person signify [in. 1870: to the President or the Secretary of the
Conference] his intention at the time of his condemnation, or at
any time thereafter when he is informed thereof.
i886.] If the preacher who has been tried and convicted
shall so desire, he shall notify in writing the Bishop or President
of the Annual Conference of his wish to have his appeal tried
before the ensuing session of the General Conference. In such
case it shall be the duty of the Bishop to appoint a committee of
nine members of an adjoining Annual Conference, who shall
constitute a temporary court of appeals. The Bishop shall noti-
Trial of a Local Preacher.
89
fy the committee and appellant of the place and time fixed by
him to hear the appeal. He shall also preside, or appoint an
elder to preside, as chairman of the committee when the appeal
shall be heard. He shall also appoint a secretary. The hearing
of the appeal shall be according to the rules observed by the
Committee on Appeals of the General Conference. The decision
of this court shall be final in the case, and shall be certified by
the chairman and secretary thereof to the next session of the An-
nual Conference to which the appellant belongs, and shall be en-
tered upon the journal of said Conference : provided, that this
right of appeal shall not be so construed as to apply to the case
of a preacher who has been located for being so unacceptable, in-
efficient, or secular, as to be no longer useful in his work.
section m.
1870.] Trial of a Probationer.
Question. What shall be done with a preacher on trial who is
accused of immorality ?
1844.] Am. ["A preacher ou trial who maybe accused of crime"
ch. iSTOto "He"] shall be accountable to the Quarterly Confer-
ence of the circuit on which he travels. The Presiding Elder
shall call a committee of [om. 1870: three local preachers, who mar
suspend him. And the Quarterly Conference may expel him. Neverthe-
less, he shall have the right to an appeal to the next Annual Conference.]
[in. 1870: investigation, and the course of discipline shall be pur-
sued that is made and provided for a local preacher under a like
accusation].
SECTIOX IV.
1846. ["Of the Adstinistration of Discipline Respecting Local
Preachers" ch. 1866 to (om. 1870: "Of the) Trial of a Local
Preacher."]
1870.] Qucs. 1. To whom is a local preacher amenable for
his conduct?
.4ns. To the Quarterly Conference, which shall have power
to try, acquit, or expel him.
1844.) What shall be done when a local elder, deacon, or preacher is
reported to be guilty of some crime expresslv forbidden in the word of
God, sufficient to exclude a person from the gfagdom of grace and glorv?
1870.] Qucs. 2. What shall be done when a local preacher is
accused of immorality?
1844.] Ana. 1. [in. 1866: When a local preacher is under re-
port of ("being guilty of some crime expressly forbidden in the word of
God » ch. 1S78 to "immorality")], [in. 1SS6: or accused thereof in
writing,] [in. 1878: (om. 1SS(>: in the absence of a bill of charges) signed
by a member of our Church,] the preacher [^"having" ch. 1870 to
"in"] charge shall ["call " ch. 1870 to "appoint"] a committee
[om. 1878: consisting! of three [om . 1S70: or more] local preachers,
[in. 1878: (« if they can be had " ch. 18S6 to " and if local preachers can-
90
Administration.
not be obtained, of") members of the Church,] [om. 1870: before
whom u shall be the duly of the accused to appear, and by whom he
shall be acquitted, or, if lound guilty, suspended until the next Quar-
terly Conference | | in. 1870: to investigate the report (in. 1886: or
accusation). <0m. 1886: and) If (" they " ch. 1886 to "upon investiga-
tion, this committee ") judge a trial necessary, they shall ('-appoint
one or more of their members to prepare" ch. 1878 to "see that") a
bill of charges and specifications ("and present it" ch. 1878 to "be
drawn in proper form, and shall ") (in. 1878, om. issc: select) (in.
1886: appoint) a (in. issu: local preacher or) (in. 1878: member of
the Church to prosecute the case) before the ensuing Quarterly
Conference], [in. 1878: (om. 18S6: Provided,) A copy of the (in. 1886:
bill of) charges and specifications shall be delivered to the accused
a sufficient length of time before the trial to enable him to
make ("all" ch. lswito " the") necessary preparations for his de-
fense].
And the preacher in charge shall cause exact minutes of the [1870.
charges, testimony, ami examination, together with the decision of the
committee, to be laid before the Quaiterh Conference, where it shall be
the duty of the accused to appear.
1870.] Ans. 2. The committee of investigation shall, in every
case, make a report to the Quarterly Conference ; and if the Con-
ference differ in judgment, a new committee may be appointed
to inquire into the facts and to report.
Ans. 3. A local preacher who has been notified by the Presid-
ing Elder, or the preacher in charge, of a bill of charges and
specifications thus found against him, shall not be allowed to
exercise the functions of his office until the case has been pre-
sented to and determined by the Quarterly Conference.
1844.] Ans. 4. [Om. 1870: And] The President fin. 1870: of the
Quarterly Conference] shall, at the commencement of the trial,
appoint a secretary, who shall take down regular minutes of the
evidence ["of the trial " ch. 1870 to " and proceedings "]. [" which "
ch. 1870 to "The"] minutes, when read and approved, shall be
signed by the President, and also by the members [om. 1870: of the
Conference] who are present, or a majority of them, (in. 1870: and
the sentence of the Quarterly Conference shall be pronounced
by the President].
Ques. 3. [Om. 1866, re- in. 1870: What shall be done in case of im-
proper tempers, words, or actions?]
Ans. [In. 1866, om. 1870: When a local preacher is under report of be-
ing guilty of improper tempers, words, or actions, he] [om. 1866, re-in.
1870: The person so offending] shall be reprehended by the
preacher having charge. Should a second transgression take
place, one, two, or three faithful friends are to be taken as wit-
nesses. If he be not then cured, lie shall be ["tried at the next
Quarterly conference" ch. 1870 to "dealt with as in a case of immor-
ality "] ; and, if found guilty and impenitent, he shall be expelled
from the Church.
1870. Ques. 4. What shall be done with those local preach-
ers who hold and disseminate, publicly or privately, doctrines
which are contrary to our Articles of Religion ?
Trial of a Member.
91
Ans. Let the same process be observed as in case of immo-
rality.
Qucs. 5. What shall be done when a local elder or deacon is
complained of as being so unacceptable or inefficient as to be no
longer useful in his work, and the Quarterly Conference refuses
to pass his character on that ground?
Ans. The Quarterly Conference next succeeding shall proceed
to investigate the case ; and if it appear that the complaint is
well founded, and he do not give the Conference satisfaction that
he will amend, or voluntarily retire, the Conference may depose
him from the ministry. Heshall be at liberty to defend himself
before the Conference in person, or by his representative. The
President of the Quarterly Conference shall have regular min-
utes of the investigation taken, which, on being read and ap-
proved, shall be signed by himself and a majority of the mem-
bers of the Conference.
Nevertheless, in all the above-mentioned cases of trial and
conviction, an appeal to the ensuing Annual Conference shall be
allowed, if the condemned person signify his intention to appeal
at the time of his condemnation, or at anytime thereafter when
he is informed thereof.
SECTION V.
1844.] Op Bringing to Trial, Finding Guilty, and Re- [1846.
proving, Suspending, or Excluding Disorderly Persons from So-
ciety and church Privileges.
1846.J Op the Administration of the Discipline Re- [1866.
specting Church-members.
1866.] [Om. 1S78: Of the] Trial of a Member.
1844.] What shall we do with those members oC our Church who
willfully and repeatedly neglect to meet their class?
Let the elder, deacon, or'oneof the preachers visit them, whenever it is
practicable, and explain to them the consequence if they continue to neg-
lect, viz.: expulsion.
If they do not amend, let him who has the charge of the circuit or sta-
tion bring their case before the Church, or a select number, before whom
they shall have been cited to appear; and if they be found guilty of will-
ful neglect, bv the decision of a majority of the members before whom
their case is brought, let them be laid aside, anil let ti e preacher show
that they are excluded for [■■ a breach of our rules " ch. to " neglect of
class-meetings"], and not lor immoral conduct.
Ques. 1. [Om. 1S6G, re-in. 1S70: How shall an accused member be
brought to trial ?
Ans. 1. Before the (•' Society " ch. 1838 to " Church ") of which he
is a member, or a select number of them, in the presence of a
Bishop, elder, deacon, or preacher, in the following manner:]
Let the accused and accuser be brought face to face; but if this cannot
he done, let the next best evidence be procured. If the accused person be
found guiltv by the decision of a majority of the members before whom he
is brought to trial, and the crime be such as is expressly forbidden by the
word of God, sufficient to exclude a person from the kingdom of grace and
glory, let the minister or preacher who has the charge of the circuit expel
1866.] When a member of the Church is under report of
["being guilty of some crime expressly forbidden in the word of God" ch.
92
Administration.
1878 to "immorality"], [in. 1S78, om. 1886: in the absence of a bill of
charges] [in. 1886: or accused thereof in writing] signed by a
member of our Church, the preacher ["having" ch. lsrs to " in"]
charge shall appoint a committee of three discreet members, who
shall investigate the report [in. 1SG6: or accusation], [Om. 1M36:
and] If, [in. lsso: upon investigation,] they judge a trial necessa-
ry, they shall [" appoint one o£ their number to prepare a bill of charges
and specifications, and also" ch. issfito" see that a bill of charges and
specifications is prepared, and"] appoint a [in. issu: member of
the committee, or some other] member of the Church, to prose-
cute the case.
Upon the presentation of such a bill of charges, the preacher
shall appoint a committee of not less than five, nor more than
thirteen, [in. isro: before whom the accused shall be duly cited to
appear,] who shall have full power to try the case ; and if the ac-
cused be found guilty by a majority of the committee, [om. 1870:
and the crime be such as is expressly forbidden by the word of God,] let
the preacher declare him suspended or expelled. Nevertheless,
the preacher may, at his discretion, bring the case before the
whole Church for trial.
A copy of the charge and specifications shall be delivered to
the accused a sufficient length of time before the trial to enable
him to make all necessary preparations for his defense ; and in
case of a trial before a committee, he shall be allowed [" upon
good reasons alleged " ch. 1878 to " a peremptory"] challenge of two
in a committee of five, and in like ratio for any other number,
[in. 1878: besides unlimited right of challenge for cause, of the va-
lidity of which cause the presiding officer in the trial shall be the
judge].
When the crime is alleged to have been committed in the ah- [1870.
sence of any other party or parties competent to give testimony, the
stateinentof both the accused and the accuser shall be taken, and the com-
mittee before whom the case is brought lor trial shall give both state-
ments whatever weight they deem them entitled to in rendering their ver-
dict for guilt or innocence.
The preacher in charge shall preside at the trial, and decide
all questions of law appertaining to or growing out of the case,
[in. is:o: He shall, at the commencement of the trial, appoint a
Secretary, who shall take down regular minutes of the evidence
and proceedings, which minutes, when read and approved, shall
be signed by the President and the Secretary.]
1844.] If, [in. 1878: after sufficient notice,] the accused [om.
1878: person] evade trial by absenting himself, [om.1878: after suffi-
cient notice given him, and the circumstances of the case be strong and
presumptive,] let [om. 1878: him be esteemed as guilty, and be accord-
ingly ("excluded" ch. 1866 to "suspended or expelled")] [in. 1878: the
trial proceed as though he were present]. Witnesses from with-
out shall not be rejected.
Ans. 2. But in case of neglect of duties of any kind, imprudent
conduct, indulging sinful tempers or words, or disobedience to
the order and discipline of the Church : First, let private reproof
be given by a preacher or leader ; and if there be an acknowl-
Trial of a Member.
93
edgment of the fault, and ["proper humiliation " ch. 1878 to "prom-
ise of amendment"], the person may be borne with; ["on a sec-
ond offense " ch. 1878 to otherwise "] the preacher [0m. 1878: or leader]
["may take one or two" ch. 1878 to "must take with him two Or
three"] faithful friends, [in. 1878: who shall labor to bring the of-
fender to proper repentance; but if he will not hear them, and
there be no sign of amendment], [om. 1878: on a third offense let the
case be brought before the Church or a select number; and if there be no
sign of real humiliation,] the offender must be ["cut off" ch. 1878 to
"dealt with as in case of immorality "].
Am. 3. If a member of our Church ['< shall be clearly convicted
of endeavoring" ch. 1S70 to "endeavor"] to sow dissensions in any
of our societies, by inveighing against either our doctrines or
discipline, such person so offending shall be first reproved by
the senior minister or preacher of his circuit; and if he persist
in such pernicious practices, he shall be [" expelled from the Church "
ch. 1S7S to "dealt with as in case of immorality "].
1858.] [Om. 1S66, re-in. 1870: Que*. 2. What shall be done in case
of disputes between members of the Church?
1844.] Am. 1. On any dispute between two or more mem-
bers of our Church, concerning the payment of debts, or oth-
erwise, which cannot be settled by the parties concerned, the
preacher ("who has the charge of the circuit or station" ch. 1870 to
"in charge") shall inquire into the circumstances of the case,
and shall recommend to the contending parties a reference,
consisting of one arbiter chosen by the plaintiff, and another
chosen by the defendant, which two arbiters so chosen shall
nominate a third — the three arbiters being members of our
Church.
Am. 2. But if one of the parties be dissatisfied with the judg-
ment given, such party may apply to the ensuing Quarterly (om.
1S54: meeting) Conference (om. 1870: of the circuit) for (om. 1870: al-
lowance to have) a second arbitration; and if the Quarterly (om.
1S54: meeting) Conference see sufficient reason, they shall grant a
second, arbitration, in which case each party shall choose two ar-
biters, and the four arbiters shall choose a fifth, the judgment of
a majority of whom shall be final ; and any person refusing to
abide by such judgment shall be (« excluded the Church" ch. 1870 to
"dealt with as in case of immorality").
Am. 3. And if any member of our Church shall refuse, in cases
of debt or other disputes, to refer the matter to arbitration, when
recommended by him who has the charge of the circuit, or shall
enter into a lawsuit with another member before these measures
are taken, he shall be ("expelled" ch. 1878 to "dealt with as in case
of immorality "), unless the case be of such a nature as to require
and justify a' process at law.]
The preachers who have the oversight of circuits are required [1866.
to execute all our rules fnllv and strenuously against all frauds, and par-
ticularly against dishonest 'insolvencies, suffering none to remain in the
Church on any account who are found sruiltv of anv fraud.
To prevent'scandal, when anv of our members fail in business, or con-
94
Administration.
tract debts which they are not able to pay, let two or three judicious mem-
bers of the Church inspect the accounts, contracts, and circumstances of
the case of the supposed delinquent; and if he have behaved dishonestly,
or borrowed money without a probability of paying, let him be expelled.
Whenever a complaint is made against any member of our Church for
non-payment of debt, when the accounts are adjusted, and the amount as-
certained, the preacher having the charge shall call the debtor before a
committee of at least three, to show cause why he does not make payment.
The committee shall determine what further tune shall be granted him for
payment, and what security, if any, shall be given for payment; and in
case the debtor refuses to comply, he shall be expelled; but in such case he
may appeal to the Quarterly Conference, and their decision shall be final.
And in case the creditor complains that justice is not done him, he may
lay his grievance before the Quarterly Conference, and their decision shall
be final; and if the creditor refuse to comply he shall be expelled.
Nevertheless, if in any of the above-mentioned cases the minister or
preacher differ in judgment from a majority of the [" Society " ch. 1838 to
" Church"] or select number, concerning the innocence or guilt of the ac-
cused person, the trial in such case may be referred by the minister or
preacher to the ensuing Quarterly [om. 1854: meeting] Conference.
1870.] [« Nevertheless, in all of the above-mentioned cases of trial
and expulsion, an " ch. 1878 to "In all cases of suspension or expul-
sion the accused shall have the right to"] appeal to the ensuing
Quarterly Conference: ["shall be allowed, if the condemned person"
ch. 1878 to "provided, that he "] signify to the pastor his intention
to appeal, at the time of his condemnation, or at any time there-
after, when officially informed thereof.
CHAPTER VIII.
Op Appeals.
SECTION I.
Appeal of a Traveling Preacher.
1844.] In all |om. 1870. the above-mentioned, oases it shall be
the duty of the Secretary of the Annual Conference to [am. 1866:
keep regular minutes of the trial, including all the questions proposed to
the witnesses and their answers, together with the crime with which the
accused is charged, the specification or specifications, and also] preserve
the documents relating to the ("case" ch. isroto "trial of mem-
bers "], which [om. i860, minutes andj documents only, in |om. isto:
case of] an appeal from the decision of an Annual Conference,
shall be presented to the General Conference, | » in " ch. 1886 to "as "]
evidence j"on" ch. 1886 to "in"] the case.
[Om. 1870: And in all casesi When an appeal is made, and [« ad-
mitted" ch. isto to "allowed"] by the General Conference, |in.
1866: there shall be a committee appointed, consisting of one del-
egate from each Annual Conference, who, in the presence of the
Bishop and one or more of the Secretaries of the General Confer-
ence, shall have hill power to try the case ; and their decision
shall be final. And the said committee shall make a faithful re-
port to the (om. 1S70: Secretary of the, General Conference, in writ-
ing, and deliver up to i«him"cb.l870to "the Secretary ") the
whole record of the case, with the decision rendered].
1866.] ["But any member of the committee may be excused from
serving" ch. 1870 to "No member shall be appointed to serve"] on
any appeal when he has been a member of the committee that
first tried the case.
1844.] The appellant shall either state personally or by his
representative (who shall be a member of the Conference} the
grounds of his appeal, showing cause why he appeals, and he
shall be permitted to make his defense without interruption.
After which the representatives of the Annual Conference from
whose decision the appeal is made shall be permitted to respond
in presence of the appellant, who shall have privilege of reply-
ing, which shall close the pleadings on both sides. This done,
the appellant shall withdraw, and the committee shall decide.
And after such form of trial and expulsion, the person so expelled shall
have no privileges of society or sacraments in our Church, without con-
fession, contrition, and proper trial.
1866.] [" ny> expelled member" ch. 1870 to "No minister, after
such form of trial and expulsion,"] shall be restored to the com-
munion of the Church without riving satisfactory evidence of
repentance, unless the Annual Conference shall become con-
(95)
96
Appeals.
vinced that he was innocent of the crime for which he was ex-
pelled ; in which case the Conference mav restore him to his
previous standing.
SECTION II.
1870.] Appeal of a Local Preacher.
1844. [And
, or elder, shall be allowed to appeal to the next Annual Confer-
ence: provided, that, he sonify to the said Quarterly Conference his de-
termination to appeal; in wind, ease the said President shall lav the min-
utes of the t rial above-mentioned before the said Annual Conference, at
-which the local preacher, deacon, or elder so ■iniie-il i n " nriv 'in ii" 'nil
the said Annual ( luilerenre ,h, I i, I: u i n, , i'
minutes of the said trial, so laid before them. "eteimine iiom tne
1870.] When an appeal of a local preacher is made, and al-
lowed by the Annual Conference, the President shall appoint a
committee of not less than nine nor more than thirteen, who
shall have full power to try the case ; and their decision shall be
final.
No member of the Quarterly Conference that first tried the
case shall be appointed on this committee.
The minutes of the trial in the Quarterly Conference shall be
laid before this committee, which documents only shall be in ev-
idence ; and the said committee shall make a faithful report to
the Annual Conference, in writing, and deliver up to the Secre-
tary the whole record of the case, with the decision rendered.
The appellant shall either state personally or by his represent-
ative (who shall be a member of the Conference) the grounds of
his appeal, showing cause why he appeals ; and he shall be per-
mitted to make his defense without interruption. After which
the representative of the Quarterly Conference from whose de-
cision the appeal is made shall be permitted to respond in pres-
ence of the appellant, who shall have privilege of replying, which
shall close the pleadings on both sides. This done, the appellant
shall withdraw, and the committee shall decide.
SECTION III.
Appeal of a Member.
1844.] If there be a murmur or complaint from any exclud-
ed person, fora. 1870: in any of the above-mentioned instances,) that
justice has not been done (in. WO: in the trial before the Church
or committee], he shall be allowed an appeal to the next Quar-
terly fom. 1S54: meeting] Conference. |Om. 1870: except such as ab-
sent themselves from trial after sufficient notice is Riven them; and the
majority of the traveling and local preachers, exhorters, stewards, and
leaders present shall linallv determine the case. I
1870.] The appeal being made and allowed, the preacher in
charge shall present the minutes of the trial to the Quarterly
Conference, from which minutes the case shall finally be deter-
mined.
Appeal of a Member.
97
No member of the committee for trial shall vote on the appeal.
The appellant shall either state personally or by his represent-
ative (who shall be a member of the Church) the grounds of
his appeal, showing cause why he appeals; and he shall be per-
mitted to make his defense without interruption. After which
the representatives of the Society or committee from whose de-
cision the appeal is made shall be permitted to respond in pres-
ence of the appellant, who shall have privilege of replying, which
shall close the pleadings on both sides. This done, the appellant
shall withdraw, and the majority of the members of the Quar-
terly Conference present shall finally determine the case.
1844.1 After such forms of trial and expulsion, such persons [1866.
shall have no privileges of society or of sacraments in our Church, with-
out contrition, confession, and proper trial.
1866.] [" No expelled person " ch. 1870 to " No member, after such
form of trial and expulsion,"] shall be restored to the commun-
ion of the Church without giving satisfactory evidence of repent-
ance, unless the Quarterly Conference shall become convinced
that he was innocent of the crime for which he was expelled ; in
which case he may be restored.
7
CHAPTER IX.
1870.] Of the Deprivation and Restoration of
Credentials.
SECTION I.
Credentials of Traveling Elders or Deacons.
1844.] When any traveling elder or deacon is deprived of
his credentials [in. isto: of ordination], by expulsion or other-
wise, they shall be filed with the papers of the Annual Confer-
ence of which he was a member.
Should he at any future time give satisfactory evidence to said
Conference of his amendment fin. wo : or innocence], and pro-
cure a certificate of the Quarterly Conference of the circuit or
station where he resides, or of an Annual Conference which
may have admitted him on trial, recommending to the Annual
Conference of which he was formerly a member the restoration
of his credentials, the said Conference may restore them.
SECTION II.
1870.] Credentials of Local Elders or Deacons.
1844.] When any local elder or deacon ["shall he expelled,
the Presiding Elder shall require of him the credentials of his ordina-
tion, to be filed" ch. wo to "is deprived of his credentials of ordi-
nation, by expulsion or otherwise, it shall be the duty of the
Presiding Elder to require them of him, and to file them "] with
the papers of the Annual Conference within the limits of which
the ["expulsion has taken place" ch. 1870 to "said local preacher re-
sides"].
Should he at any future time produce to the Annual Confer-
ence a certificate of his restoration ["signed by the President and
countersigned by the Secretary of the Quarterly Conference " ch. 1870 to
" by the Quarterly Conference, signed by the President and Sec-
retary thereof"], his credentials may be restored to him.
(98)
CHAPTER X.
1854.] Of the Support of the Ministry.
1844.] Of the Allowance to the Ministers and Preach- HS'il
ERS, AND TO THEIR WIVES, WIDOWS, AND CHILDREN.*
Of Raising Annual Supplies for the Propagation of the Gospel
Making Up the Allowances of the Preachers, etc.*
Local Preachers to Have an Allowance in Given Cases* [1846.
The annual allowance of the married traveling, supernumer- f 18^4
arv,aud superannuated preachers, ami the Bishops, .-hall he two hundred
dollars and their traveling expenses.
The annual allowance of the unmarried traveling, supcrnumerarv, and
^^^tiV?^™dlh* Bi^ops, shall & on'e hundred dollars
doflav^nn!!'!1! " l'.reacher or Bishop shall be allowed sixteen
dollais annually, to the age of seven years, and t went v-four dollars annu-
ally from the age of seven to fourteen years; and those preachers who-e
wives are dead sliall be allowed for each child annually a sum -utlicienl
to pay the board of such child or children during the alii.ye term of years-
nevertheless, this rule shall not apply to the children of preachers whose
families are provided for by other means in their circuits respectively.
The annual allowance of the widows of traveling, superannuated,
•worn-out. and supernumerary preachers, and the Bishop-, shall be one
hundred dollars.
The orphans of traveling, supernumerary, superannuated, and worn-out
preachers, and the Bishops, shall be allowed bv the Annual C onferences
the same sums respectively which are allowed to the children of living
preachers.
1854.] In all the foregoing cases,+ except agents of deposi- [1866.
tories and native preachers in our mission-work, the allowance of the
preachers respectively shall be only one hundred and fifty dollars for a
single man; three hundred dollars for a married man; for preachers'
children under seven years of age, twenty-live dollars; for children of
seven and under sixteen years of age, forty dollars; for supernumerary
and superannuated ministers, their wives and children, and the widows
and orphans of deceased ministers, the same amounts respectively. The
amount estimated over and above the foregoing allowances shall be for
family and traveling expenses.
1844.] The orphans of traveling, supernumerary, superan- [1854.
minted, and worn-out preachers, and the Bishops, shall be allowed by the
Annual Conferences the same sums respectively which are allowed to the
children of living preachers.
1854.] Those preachers whose wives are dead shall be al- [1866.
lowed for each child, annually, a sum sufficient to pay the board of such
child or children during the above term of years: nevertheless, this rule,
shall not applv to the children of preachers' whose families are provided
for bv other means in their circuits respectively.
1844.] And on the death of a preacher leaving a child or children
w ithout so much of worldly goods as ["should be " ch. 1854 to " is"] nec-
i reduced to two, and in 185* the two were reduced to one, and
100
Ministerial Support.
essary to his, her, or their support, the Annual Conference of which he
was a member shall raise, in such manner as may be deemed best, |"a
yearly" ch. 1854 to "an annual") sum for the subsistence and education
of such orphan child, or children, until he, she, or they shall have arrived
at I" fourteen " ch. 1S54 to "sixteen "] years of age; the amount of which
|" yearly "eh. 1854 to "annual"] sum shall be fixed by a committee of
the Conference at each session in advance.
Whenever a local preacher tills the place of a traveling preacher, by the
approbation of the Presiding Elder, he shall be paid for his time a sum
proportional to the allowance of a traveling preacher; which sum shall
he paid by the circuit at the next quarterly meeting, if the traveling
preacher whose place he filled up were either sick or necessarily absent:
or, in other cases, out of the allowance of the traveling preacher.
If a local preacher be distressed in his temporal circumstances, on ac-
count of his service in the circuit, he may apply to the Quarterly Sleeting
Conference, who may give him what relief they"judge proper, alter the al-
lowance of the traveling preachers and of their wives and all other regu-
lar allowances are discharged.
Every superannuated preacher who may reside without the bounds of
the Conference of which be is a member shall annually forward to his
Conference a certificate of his Christian and ministerial conduct, together
with an account of the number and circumstances of his family, signed by
the Presiding Elderof his District or the preacher in charge of the circuit
or station within whose bounds he may reside; without w Inch the Confer-
ence shall not be required to allow his claim. [In. 1854: But in all cases
the Annual Conference may determine who among its superannuated
members, or their widows and orphans, are properly claimants on its
funds. J ["If any preacher absent himself from bis circuit, the. Presid-
ing Elder shall as far as possible fill his place with another preacher,
who" ch. 1846 to " When a preacher is employed by the Presiding Elder
to fill the place of another preacher in a circuit or station in his absence,
the preacher so employed"] shall be paid for his labor out of the allow-
ance of the absent preacher, in proportion to the usual allowance.
1854.) The claims of the Book ["Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent "J, [in.
185S: Financial Secretary,) and editors at Nashville shall be estimated by
the Rook Committee.
The claims of the editors of our other Church papers shall be estimated
by their respective Publishing Committees.
The claims or allowance of the Agents of Depositories shall be [1858.
estimated bv the Book Agents and Book Committee.
The Agents, Book Committee, and Publishing < ommittees shall [1866.
report to the General Conference the amounts paid to those for whom they
estimate.
The claims of missionaries laboring on colored missions shall be estimat-
ed by the stewards of the circuit or station within whose limits the larg-
est portion of the mission may be located. In those cases where the mis-
sion is not within the bounds of any work the allowance shall he estimated
by the Mission Committee of the Annual Conference, as provided for by
the Discipline.
The missionaries to the people of color, in favor of whom no drafts are
drawn, shall draw on any missionary money raised within the bounds of
their missions — not otherwise directed by the donors — to the amount of
their claims; and they shall report the amount of their receipts to the An-
nual Conference.
1844.) The more effectually to raise the amount necessary to meet the
above-mentioned allowances, let. there be made weekly class collections
in all our Societies where it is practicable; and also for the support of
missions and missionary schools under our care.
Every preacher who has the charge of a circuit shall earnestly recom-
mend to every class or Society in his circuit to raise a quarterly or annual
collection by voluntary contributions, or in such other way or manner as
they may judge most expedient from time to time; and the moneys so col-
lected shall be lodged with the steward or stewards of the circuit, to be
brought or sent to the next Annual Conference, with a regular account of
the sums raised for this purpose in the classes or Societies respectively.
Wherever there remains in the hands of the stewards a surplus of the
Ministerial Support.
101
rplus be brought or sent to
moneys raised for the useof the circuit preachers, after paving the allow -
to-
tal Conference.
Every l
ch. 1834 to " an annual '
am cs of the preachers in the circuit, let such s
the Annual Conference.
Every preacher who lias the charge of a circuit shall make I" a yearly "
collection, and, if expedient, a quarterly one, in
every congregation where Mere is a probability that the people will be
willing to contribute; and the inonev so collected shall lie lodged in the
bands of the steward or steward-, and brought or sent to the ensuing An-
nual Conference. To this end he may read anil enlarge upon the follow-
ing hints:
" How shall we send laborers iii
Wanted? Many arc willing to he;
it as vet be expected of them. .St
heart's, and then they will gladly i
not lie upon us, in the mean nine,
money out of which, from tunc t
By this moans tln»e who willing
e\ cry part, whether there be Socio
a call, without being burdensome
life and power thereof, be spread from sea
■ parts where they are most of all
lot to bear the expense. Nor can
he word of God has touched their
tor them that preach it. Does it
)ly their lack of service? to raise
that expense may be defrayed?
travel through
H<
rejoice to throw 1
" Besides this,
there are calls for
considerable expi
the occasional di;
an immediate supply; ot!
were not constrained to de
"The money contributed
" Men and brethren, heir
heard the gospel sound? 1
of .Jesus, who are pressed a
and sofullill the law of Chi
ers into your Lord's harvest; so shall
death, and hiding a multitude of si
your salvation to the remotest eorne
our Lord shall cover Ihe land as the
pear to ourselves and all men that w
spirit; so shall the baptized heathens he
'See how these Christians love one anothc
A public collection shall be made at ev
Conference for the above purposes.
Let the annual produce of the charter fund
the several Conferences, be applied with the
as not to militate against the rules of the cha
uual dividend arising; from the profits of the 1
1854-1 The Book>- Agents" ch. 1838 to ".A
of Depositories " ch. ls:>8 to " Financial Secret
ville shall be supported bv
The editors of our other
spective proceeds for their
Out of the moneys so ei
Conference
it, and stay wherever there is
Thus may the gospel, in the
Which of you will not
inite to promote this glorious worl
ying on so large a work through the continent,
' in various ways, and we must frequently be at a
the work must be at a full stop. Many, too, are
of our preachers or their families, which require
ttherwise their hands would hang down if they
the ensuing Conference,
i call like this since you first
companions in the kingdom
ar ye one another's burdens,
orth able and willing labor -
listants in saving souls from
i to propagate the gospel of
earth, till the knowledge of
ver the sea. So shall it ap-
sed one body, united by one
again coustrained to say,
if the
ind
y Annual and every General
ivided among [ 1854.
e contributions, but so
ie ( -barter fund; and also the an-
the Book Concern,
to "Agent"], ["Agents [1866.
■ceretarv " ], and editors at Nash-
if the Hook Concern,
licals shall depend upon their re-
be made up; but in no case shall an a
preacher who has traveled in anvrircuit where
of the Annual Conference, have obtained his
applied for it; and if at any Conference there n
ing up such allowances, the Conference shall i
to that Conference thev judge to be the most ne
To defray the expenses of the delegates comp
ence a collection shall be taken up in each circ
previously to the sitting of Ihe Conference, and
lie ["brought up to the General Conference
herein contemplated " ch. 1834 to "applied by tl
Conferences respectively in which such collet
proportion to the expenses of the several delej
report to their Conference at its next session].
ght to the respective Annual
ced upon in the fourth section
e might, in t he judgim-nt
ill quarterage, if he had
tain a surplus after niak-
n d such surplus forward
ral Confer-
i some time
lee ted shall
i the object
the Annual
ade'M
[in. 1854: who snail
102
Ministerial Support.
SECTION I.
1870.] Support op Preachers on Circuits and Stations.
^^rM^S^ w"° aie t0 pay thera'01 W
„,187?'} Ev?ry minister who, by the rules and usages of the
Church, is a claimant on its funds shall, as far as practicable
have his claim estimated by those who are to pay it or by an
agent authorized to act for them. '
1854.] The ("claims" ch. 1866 to "salary and traveling ex-
penses"] of preachers (iu. 1866, om. 1870: or others appointed in their
places on circuits (always meaning by circuits cither circuits, stations,
missions, or other work assigned a preacher by a liishop)] [om. i860 re-
in. 1870: on circuits and stations] shall be estimated by their re-
spective Boards of Stewards, [in. iss2: after consultation with the
preacher in charge]. [In. 1866, om. 1870: Provided, that as it is the or-
dinance of Cod that "they which preach the gospel should live of the
gospel," stewards shall feel themselves solemnlv bound to afford a compe-
tent support to those who are appointed to labor among them.
1870.] The stewards shall report to each Church-meeting the
whole_ amount to be raised, and that part of it which each con-
gregation is expected to pay. The Church Conference ("shall"
ch. 1878 to "may "] adopt its own method of raising the money.
[In. 1878: Unless otherwise ordered by the Church Conference,
the stewards shall adopt the plan of assessment with consent, as
provided in the item next following.]
1874.] Each member of the Church is expected to pay ac-
cording to his or her several ability for the support of the minis-
try ; and the stewards of each station or circuit shall determine
whether payments are to be made weekly, monthly, or quarter-
ly, during the year. They shall then ascertain how much each
member is able and willing to pay in the installments fixed by
the stewards ; and whatever amount each member agrees to pay
he or she shall be under solemn obligation to pay, and can only
be released from this obligation by the order of the stewards, or
by vote of the Church Conference for good cause shown.
SECTION II.
1870.] Support op Presiding Elders.
1844.] How shall the Presiding Elder be supported? 11854.
If there be a surplus of the public money in one or more cir- [1866.
cuits in ["his" ch. 1854 to "a"] District, [" he " ch. 1854 to " the Presid-
ing Elder"] shall receive such surplus: provided, he do not receive more
than his annual allowance. In case of a deficiency in his allowance, after
such surplus is paid him, or if there be no surplus", he shall share with the
preachers of his district in proportion with what they have respectively
received, so that he receives no more than the amount of his allowance
upon the whole. He shall be accountable for what he receives as his al-
lowance.
1854.] The ["allowance" ch. 1866 to "salary "] (in. 1866: and
Support of Bishops.
103
traveling expenses] of Presiding Elders shall be estimated by
the District Stewards [om. lsro: mcetingj.
SECTION III.
1870.] Support of Bishops.
1844.1 Each Annual Conference shall pay its proportionate [1846.
part toward tlie allowance of each one of the Bishops, their willows and
orphans.
Each Annual Conference in which a Bishop or Bishops may reside shall
annually appoint, a committee of three or more, whose duty "it shall be to
estimate the amount necessary to furnish a house, fuel, amftable expenses
for said Bishop or Bishops, subject to the action of the Conference, and
that they be authorized to draw on the funds of the Hook Concern for said
amount.
1846. 1 How shall the Bishops be supported? [1854.
Each Annual Conference shall pay Ks proportionate part toward the al-
lowance of each one of the Bishops," their widows and orphans, and their
house-rent, fuel, and table expenses At each session of the General Con-
ference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, the Committee on Epis-
copacy shall estimate the family expenses of the Bishops, and divide the
whole amount of their claim or quarterage, traveling and family expenses
among the several Annual Conferences, according to their pecuniary abil-
ity, to be raised bv them in their Conference collections, and the aggre-
gate claims of the Bishops shall be drawn from the funds of the said An-
nual Conferences at their respective sessions.
1854. J The Bishops shall be supported bv the proceeds of the 1 1858.
Publishing House at Nashville. The Book Agents shall pay the Bishops
in quarterly installments in advance, beginning with June 1 of each year
—also the traveling expenses of the Bishops on the presentation of their
accounts.
1858.1 The amount necessary for the support of the Bishops [1866.
shall be divided between the Animal Conferences and the Missionary So-
ciety, as follows: The Annual Conferences shall pay seventy per cent, of
the whole amount, and the Missionary Society shall pay thirty per cent, of
the whole amount.
Let seventy percent, of the whole amount be divided among the Annual
Conferences," according to their ability to pay: provided, that no account
shall be taken of the Pacific ( 'onference or of t he Mission ( ^inferences.
The Book Agent shall be authorized to draw on the Chairman of the
Board of Stewards of each Annual ( onference for its annual apportion-
ment, which shall be paid during the session of the Annual Conference.
The Bishops shall divide seventy percent, of their annual allowance into
four equal installments, and shall draw for the amount on the Book Agent
quarterly.
The Bishops shall divide thirty percent, of their annual allowance into
two equal installments, and draw for the same seiui-anuuallv, on the
Treasurer of the Missionary Society.
The Book Agent shall pay the traveling expenses of the Bishops out of
the proceeds of the Publishing House, and the Bishops shall be at liberty,
w hen they deem it necessary, to draw for any ainou 't not exceeding one
hundred dollars in advance. They shall keep an account current oi their
traveling expenses, and make an exhibit of the same once a year to the
Book Agent.
1866.] The Bishops shall be supported according to the fol-
lowing plan :
1854.] The allowance of the Bishops [in. 18«0: for salary and
traveling expenses,] [in. 1S74: and of the widows and orphan
children of deceased Bishops], shall be estimated by the Com-
mittee on Episcopacy ["of each" ch. 1858 to "of the," ch. 1S86 to "at
the"] General Conference; [in. 1858: and they shall divide the
104
Min isteria I Support.
amount between the (in. i860: several) Annual Conferences, ("and
the Missionary Society as herein provided " ch. 186(5 to " according to the
ability of the Conferences)].
1858.] The Annual Conferences shall be allowed to adopt
their own plan for raising said ["fund " ch. 1870 to "amount"], [in.
1870: which shall be called the Bishops' Fund], [om. 1866: butshould
no special plan be adopted for raising of said fund, in that case the Chair-
man of the Board of Stewards of the Annual Conference shall levy a per
cent, on the Conference funds sufficient to pay the draft of the Book
Agent. J
1866.] This fund shall be paid over to the ["Board of Stew-
ards " ch. 1870 to " Joint Board of Finance "] of the Annual Con-
ference ; and the Chairman of said Board shall pay the amount
collected to the Bishop presiding at the [om. 1870: Annual] Confer-
ence, and take his receipt, and forward the same, or a copy
thereof, to the Book Agent, [in. 1882: who shall be the Treasurer
of the Bishops' Fund].
At the annual meeting of the Bishops, each Bishop shall report
to the Book Agent the amount paid to him by the several An-
nual Conferences, to be divided between all the Bishops in pro-
portion to the amount estimated for the support of each [om.
1870: Bishop].
The Bishops who shall have been placed upon the retired list,
or who are unable to do full work, shall share in the collections,
in proportion to the amounts estimated, with those who are effi-
cient, and who are actively engaged in the work.
In the interval of the Bishops' annual meeting, the funds col-
lected and paid over to the Bishops shall be divided between the
effective Bishops and those who are on the retired list, or who
are not able to do full work, by such method as the College of
Bishops may devise among themselves.
SECTION IV.
1874.] Support of Those Not Otherwise Provided For.
1866.] All officers appointed by the General Conference,
and not otherwise provided for by law, shall have their salaries
fixed by the Joint Board of Finance of the Conference of which
they are members, or within the bounds of which the work as-
signed them by the General Conference lies ; and be paid, from
the proceeds of their office, or by such other means as the Con-
ference may devise.
SECTION V.
1870.] Of the Joint Board of Finance.
1866.] Each Annual Conference shall have a Joint Board
of Finance, appointed by the President of the Conference (un-
less otherwise ordered) at the close of its annual session, to hold
Board of Finance.
105
their office until the close of the next ensuing Annual Confer-
ence session [om. 1870: and],
(In. 1870: Said Board] shall consist of one clerical ["and one lay
member of the Conference" eh. 1870 to "member of the Conference
and one layman"] for each Presiding Elder's District. They
shall elect their own chairman, treasurer, and secretory, and the
Board shall fill all vacancies that may occur in the body: pro-
vided that they do so by keeping up an equal number of clerical
and lay members.
1844.] Each Animal Conference is authorized to raise a fund, if they
judge it proper, subject to its own control, and under such regulations
as their wisdom may direct, for the relief of the distressed traveling, su-
perannuated, and supernumerary preachers, their wives, widows, and
children; as also for missionary I'm. 1858: and educational! purposes.
It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to take measures, from
year to year, to raise moneys in every Circuit and station within its
bounds, for the relief of its necessitous superannuated and supernumer-
ary ministers, widows, and orphans. Anil the Conference shall annually
appoint a committee to estimate the several sums necessary to he allowed
for the extra expenses of such necessitous claimants, who shall be paid in
proportion to the estimates made and the moneys in hand.
1866.] It shall be the duty of the Joint Board—
(1) To receive all moneys collected as Conference collections or
otherwise, and distribute "the same to the superannuated preach-
ers, and the widows and ["orphan children" ch. 1870 to "orphans,"
ch. 1882 to "orphan children," ch. 1886 to "orphans"] of deceased mem-
bers of the Conference, according to their best judgment of their
several necessities.*
(2) They shall estimate the amount that will probably be nec-
essary to meet the claims of the superannuated preachers and the
■widows and orphan children of deceased members of the Con-
ference, and apportion the same to the different Presiding Eld-
ers' Districts for collection the ensuing year.
(3) All matters relating to the financial interests of the Con-
ference shall be referred to this Board, and be carefully consid-
ered and reported upon.
(4) They shall make a full report of all proceedings to the
Conference, which shall either approve, recommit, or amend
their report.
(5) The members of this Board, and especially the chairman
thereof, shall carefully consider the financial interests during the
year, and shall [om. 1870: particularly endeavor to] collect such au-
thentic information in regard to the pecuniary circumstances of
the usual claimants on the Conference funds as shall facilitate
the business of the Board at its annual meeting.
If the respective allowances are not raised as provided for, the Church
shall not be accountable for the. deficiency, as in a case of debt.
(6) The Recording Steward of each circuit shall report to the
Joint Board of Finance [om. 1870: of the Conference] a full account
of the acts of the Board of Stewards the preceding year. The
Joint Board shall decide all issues that may exist between the
* For the regulations existing prior to 1881!, concerning the" allowances"
of the various claimants, see Chap. X., on "Support of the Ministry."
106
Ministerial Support.
stewards and the Presiding Elder, or any of the preachers, in re-
lation to salaries, and their decision shall be final ; but in no
case shall they allow any preacher to have a claim on the Church
he has served, as of debt, after his pastoral connection has ceased.
1844.] Every Annual Conference has full liberty to adopt and recom-
mend such plans and rules as to them may appear necessary the more ef-
fectually to raise supplies for the respective allowances.
1866.] (7) Each Annual Conference shall adopt its own meth-
od of raising money to pay those who, by the rules and usages of
the Church, have claims upon it: provided [in. 1870: that] it does
not interfere with the rights guaranteed to the Church [« Meet-
ings" ch. 1870 to "Conferences"], to adopt their own methods of
raising money to pay their liabilities.
CHAPTER XI.
1844.] Support of Missions.
Whenever a foreign mission is to lie established, either among [1850.
the aborigines of our country or elsewhere, it shall be the duty of the Bish-
op making such appointment immediately to notify t he Treasurer of the
Missionary Society of the place, the number of missionaries to be em-
ployed, together with the probable amount necessary for the support of
any sucli mission, which information shall be laid before the managers of
the Society; and they shall make an appropriation according to their
judgment/from year to year, of the amount called for to sustain and pros-
ecute the mission or missions designated; for which amount the mission-
ary, or the superintendent of the mission or missions, shall have authority
to draw on the Treasurer of the Society in quarterly or half-yearly install-
ments.
The Quarterly Meeting Conference shall appoint, a committee [1846.
of not less than live normore than nine, all of whom shall be members of
the Methodist Kpiscopal ( lunch, to be called the Committee on Missions,
whose duty it shall be to aid the Presiding Elder and preacher in charge
in raising missionary societies, taking up collections, and in any other
way which the Quarterly Meeting Conference may judge necessary for the
purpose of raising missionary funds— such as having sermons p readied or
lectures delivered on the subject of Missions, and the establishing of mis-
sionary prayer-meetings for the promotion of the cause.
It shall be" the duty of the Quarterly Meeting Conference, from [1850.
time to time, to iill lip vacancies which may occur in the Missionary Com-
mittee, which committee shall have the right to a seat in the Quarterly
Conference during its action on the subject of Missions, but at no other
time.
In order to keep up such missionary societies as may be estab- [1846.
lished, it shall be the duty of the Missionary Committee to use their best
efforts to hold at least once a year a meeting of the Missionary Society
within the charge to which they may belong; in doing which thev shall
have the aid of the preacher in charge, and also of the Quarterly Meeting
Conference if need be.
It shall be the duty of the preacher in charge of circuits and stations to
organize one or more missionary societies in their respective charges, if it
should be practicable; to bear any name which the societies may choose:
froyided, always, that these societies shall be auxiliary to the Missionary
ociety of the Annual Conference to which such charges may belong, and
shall be governed by such rules and regulations as the Annual Conference
may prescribe. It shall also be their duty to take up or cause to be taken
up a missionary collection in each and every congregation within their
respective charges, at such time as iimv be fixed ou by the Annual Con-
ference.
For the purpose of more effectually administering the financial concerns
of the Indian Mission Conference, as also promoting its spiritual welfare,
there shall be a superintendent appointed by the Bishop, who shall be a
member of said Conference, and reside within its bounds, to be continued
in office for any time not exceeding four years. It shall be his duty to
overlook all the'accounts of the missionaries and the superintendents of
schools, to attend to all the interests of our missions ami schools within
the bounds of said Conference, as those interests may be connected with
the Government of the United States and with the Indian school fund.
He may visit Washington City once a year, or oftener, if it be deemed
necessary; and also, as far as his time and circumstances will admit, and
it may be judged necessary for the interests of the mission, visit the inte-
rior of the Indian country', with a view to the extension of the work with-
in his bounds. His salary shall not exceed the ordinary allowance of other
(107)
108
Support of Missions.
His table ami other expenses shall be estimated by
_ 3rs of the Parent Society or by a committee of that
Board, for which lie shall have authority to* draw on the Treasurer in
quarterly installments.
1850.] The Constitution of the Missionary Society is as fol- |1866.
lows :
This Association, denominated "The Missionary Society of the Method-
ist Episcopal Church, South," is established for the purpose of affording
to the several Annual Conferences of said ( lunch the facilities of a com-
mon organization, under the control of the General Conference, for car-
rying on their missionary labors, at home and in foreign countries.
The payment of two dollars annually shall constitute a member of the
Society, and the payment of twenty dollars at one time a member for
life.
1858.] And the missionary collect ions shall be so taken as to enable
each contributor to give such direction to his donation as he may desire,
whether to Domestic or Foreign Missions; and the amounts so contrib-
uted shall be so distinguished in the reports of the Treasurer.
1850.] The annual meeting for the election of ollicers and manager-
shall be held in ['■ Louisville, Kentucky," ch. 1854 to •• Nashville, Tenn.,"|
on the third Monday in April.
At all meetings of the Society, the President, or, in his absence, one of
the Vice-Presidents, or, in their absence, a member appointed by the
meeting shall preside.
1844.] It is recommended that [om. 1850: within the bounds of] each
Annual Conference ["there be established" ch. 1850 to "establish"] a
Conference Missionary Society auxiliary to ["the .Missionary Society of
the M. E. Church" ch. 1850 to "this institution "J |om. 1850: with branch-
es] under such regulations as [" the Conferences respectively shall pre-
scribe" ch. 1850 to "they shall severally adopt, or the General Conference
order"]. Each Conference [om. 1850: Missionary J society shall annually
transmit to the [om. 1850: Corresponding] Secretary of [" the Parent Soci-
ety" Ch. 1850 to " this Society at (• Louisville. Kentucky,' ch. 1854 to ' Nash-
ville, Tenn.,')"] a copv of its' annual report, embracing the operations |"of
its branches" eh. 1850 to " within its bounds") and shall also notify the
Treasurer of the amount of funds ["collected in aid of" ch.1850 to" avail-
able for"] the missionary cause, which amount shall be subject to the or-
der of the Treasurer of [" the Parent" ch. 1850 to " this"] Society.
1854.] The Virginia, Western Virginia, North Carolina, 1 1858.
South Carolina, Georgia, Florida, and llolston Conferences shall consti-
tute the Eastern .Missionary District : the Alabama. Mississippi, Louisi-
ana, Texas, East Texas, Pacific, Arkansas, and \\ icluta Coherences, the
South-western Missionary District: the Kentucky, Louisville, Tennessee,
Memphis, St. Louis, Missouri, Indian Mission, and Kansas Mission Con-
ferences!,'the' North-western Missionary District.
1844 ] It .shall be the duty of each Annual ConterencT where 1 1866.
missions have been or are lo be established, to appoint a standing com-
mittee, to be denominated the Mission Committee (which shall keep a rec-
ord of its doings, and report the same to its Conference), whose only it
shall be, in conjunction with the President ol the ( onlorenco, lo make an
estimate of the amount necessary for the support ol each mission and
school, in
the Discipline to
preachers and their families from year to year; tor which amount the
President of the Conference for the time being shall draw on the Treas-
urer of the Society in quarterly installments. , , _,,
1850.1 ["The Bishop,, ,,, conjunction with the" ch. ls.,4 to "There
shall be an annual (om. 1858: autumnal) meeting of the Bishops and j
Hoard of Managers, [in. 1874: when they shall make the appropriations lor
the year ensuing]; determine what liehls shall be accepted or continued
for Foreign Missions, and the number of persons to be employed m each;
lorn. 1854: and shall | estimate the sums necessary lor the suppor ol each
mission- (om 1854 - and the Bishops, in conjunction with the Board ot
Managers, shall] tlx the amount which may be drawn for during the year,
and the division of said amount between the Foreign and Domestic Mis-
sions; and lorn. 1854: they shall ] also determine the amount for which each
Bishop shall draw for the Domestic Missions of those Conferences over
Support of Missions.
109
which he may preside, and beyond which lie shall not be at liberty to
draw, [in. ls.vs: unless an exigency shall arise, in which case the Bishop
may, if he judge proper, exceed the amount appropriated]. r,__,_
[In. 1st Hi : The Board shall keep a journal of its pr lings, [1870.
and] the minutes of each meeting shall be signed by the presiding oflicer
and the Secretary. ,
1866.] Any one of the Bishops, on the recommendation of the Board,
shall appoint missionaries to the foreign licld.
1844.1 [" It is recommended that w ithin Ihe bounds of " ch. [1866.
1S46 to " Let"] each Annual Conference [•• there be established " ch. 1846
to"form itself into"] a [om. 1S46: Conference] Mi-u.naiy society, aux-
iliary to the Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church, [in.
1846: South.] join. l.S4ii": with branches.] under suc h regulations as the
Conferences ["respectively" ch. 1846 to "severally"] shall prescribe.
[In. 1846: And let] each Conference [om. 1846: Missionary] Society [om.
1846: shall annually] transmit [in. 1846: by its Secretary] to the [om.
1846: Corresponding' Sec retary of the Parent Society a copy of its annual
report, [om. 1816: embracing the operations of its branches:] and shall
also notify the Treasurer of the amount collected in aid of the missionary
cause; which amount shall be subject to the order of the Treasurer of the
Parent Society, [in. 1846: stating specifically the number and names of
the missions belonging to the Conference; the number of members of the
Church, and of the children catechised in each mission; the numbers ad-
mitted on trial ami received into full fellowship during the year; the
number baptized and, as nearly as may be, the numbers attending public
worship, and of the whole population within reach of the missionary's
appointments, together with the number of meeting-houses on each mis-
sion. And let the Annual Report of the Indian Mission Conference in-
clude, in addition to the above, a statement of the number of schools, and
of the scholars in each school, under the care of that Conference; and
such other facts as shall show, from time to time, the progress and pros-
pects of the work of evangelizing the Indians.
It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to appoint some month
within the Conference year in which missionary collections shall be taken
up within their respective bounds, and also to make such arrangements
concerning branch societies as may be deemed expedient.*
It shall be [" their duty, further,"" ch. 1846 to " the duty of the preachers
in charge of circuits and stations"] to appoint ["in every class within
their charges" ch. 1*46 to " a suitable person in each class as"] a mission-
ary collector, who shall keep a book in which shall be enrolled the names
of all the members of the class, and shall collect from each member who
may feel disposed [om. 1S46: so] to contribute ["at the rate of one"ch.
1846 to "a"] cent ["per" ch. 1846 to "or more a"| week, or fifty cents
{"per" ch. 1846 to "or more a "J year, and shall pay over the sums so col-
ected to the preacher in charge, at or before the last quarterly meeting
i"in" ch. 1846 to "of "J the Conference year. And the preacher [om,
846: in charge] shall transmit the ["same to the Annual Conference" ch.
1846 to" money thus paid over "J. together wit li such [in. 1846: other] sums as
["may"ch. 1846 to " shall "] have been collected [om. 1846: by him] from
the congregations [" as well as the sums received from " eh. 1846 to "or"]
branch societies, or otherwise, [" all of which shall be " ch. 1846 to" to the
Treasurer of the Conference Missionary Society to be duly "] reported in
writing.
It will be expected that in the examination [in. 1846: of character] in
the Annual Conference, a reference will be had to the faithful perform-
ance of the duty of preachers on this subject [om. 1846: in the passage of
character |.t
In all cases of the appointment of a missionary, the name of such mis-
sionary and the District in which lie is to labor, together w ith the proba-
ble expenses of the missiou, shall be communicated |om. 1850: by the
Bishop or the Mission Committee of each Annual Conference] to the
* In 1866 this was omitted here, but in the Oonstitu'ion of the Domestic Board, adopted the same
, it was made the duty of the Annual Conferences to provide for the taking up of collections for
the Foreign and Domestic Boards.
t Omitted here in 1866, but inserted in the Constitution of the Domestic Board.
110
Support of Missions.
Treasurer of ["the" ch. 1S54 to "this"] [om. 1854: Parent] Society, that
a proper record of the same may be preserved.
In all places where drafts are drawn in favor of any mission, if there be
funds in the possession of any [om. 1840: Auxiliary] Conference Mission-
ary Society where such mission [" is established" ch. to " belongs"!,
the drafts ior the support of the mission shall be paid from said funds | in.
: for one quarter or more, at the discretion of the Bishop]. [Om. 1x40:
If there be no Auxiliary Society, and there be money belonging to the
Book Concern, the Book Committee or Presiding Elders or preachers
shall pay the missionary drafts from the book money which may be in
their possession; which drafts, when paid, shall he transmitted to the
Treasurer at New York; and in no case where any such iimncvs are at
command shall the drafts be sent to the Treasurer in New York to be
paid.]
It shall be the duly of the Bishops to instruct all our [om. 1S4C: foreign]
missionaries that whenever they come in contact with any of the mission-
aries belonging to ["the Wesleyan Methodist Conference" ch. 1S46 to
" other Protestant orthodox Churches "J they shall [om. 1S4B: not interfere
in their respective charges any further than to help them in their work
when requested, hut shall] on all occasions cultivate [in. 184li: as far as
practicable] a spirit of friendship and brotherly affection, as brethren en-
gaged in the same common cause, namely, the salvation of the world, by
grace through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.
It shall be the duty, of all our missionaries, except those who are ap-
pointed to labor for the benefit of the slaves, to form their circuits into
Auxiliary Missionary Societies, ami to make regular quarterly and class
collections wherever practicable, and report the amount collected every
three months, either by indorsing it on their drafts or by transmitting the
money to the Treasurer of the Parent Society.
1850.1 This Constitution shall not he altered or amended but by [in.
1854: a vote of two-thirds of] the General Conference of the Methodist
Episcopal ' 'hurch, South, ["on the recommendation of the Board of Man-
agers, or by the Board of Managers, on the recommendation of the Gen-
eral Conference " ch. 1854 to " present and voting on the alteration or
amendment"].
SECTION I.
1878.] Board of Missions.
1866.] The missionary operations of the Methodist Episco-
pal Church, South, shall hereafter be ["committed to" ch. 1874 to
" conducted "] [om. 1S70 : the management of two separate Boards to be
styled severally the Foreign and Domestic] [in. 1870, om. 1874: one
Board] under the following provisions and regulations :
[Om. 1870: The Foreign Board.]
1874.] Article I. There shall be a Board of Missions, which
shall have charge of the Foreign Missions, and of all others not
provided for by the Annual Conferences.
1850.] The officers of this Society shall consist of a President, [in. 1854.
ten] Vice-presidents, a Secretary, a Treasurer, and ["two" ch. 1854 to
"three"] Assistant Treasurers, ["of whom one" ch. 1854 to "one of
whom"] shall reside in Charleston, S. ('., ["and the other" ch. 1854 to
"one"] in New Orleans, La., [in. 1854: and one in St. Louis, Mo.] ; which
officers, together with sixteen Managers, shall form a Board for the trans-
action of business. They shall all be members of tlte Methodist Episcopal
Church, South; and shall be annually elected by the Society, except the
Secretary, [in. 1X5 1: Treasurer, and Assistant Treasurers,] who shall be
elected by the General Conference. [Om. 1854: The Society shall elect
four Vice-presidents, and each Annual Conference shall have the privi-
lege of electing one Vice-president from its own body.]
Board of Missioiis.
Ill
1866.1 ["This"eh.lS70to"The"l Board shall consist of a Pre*- [1874.
idem, [" four " cli. 1870 to " two " ] Vice-presidents, a Secretary, a Treasurer,
and eleven Managers. They shall all be members of the Methodist Epis-
copal Church, South, and [in. 1870: shall] be elected quadrennially by the
General Conference, [in. INTO: except the Treasurer, who shall be elected
by the Board]. [Om. 1870: but] When, from any cause, the General Con-
ference shall fail to meet at the appointed nine, the Board shall continue
in office until the next meeting of the General Conference. The Bishops
shall be ex -officio members of the Board.
1874.] Art. 11. Said Board shall consist of a President, Vice-
president, Secretary, Treasurer, and [" seventeen" ch. 1878 to "nine-
teen," ch. 1886 to ' twenty-five "] Managers, to be elected quadren-
nially by the General Conference, [in. 1886: as follows], ["to con-
tinue " ch. 1886 to " continuing"] in othce until their successors are
appointed: [in. 1886: the President, Vice-president, and Managers
on nomination of the Committee on Missions, the Secretary and
the Treasurer by ballot, at the time of election of other Connec-
tional officers]." The Bishops shall be ex-officio members of the
Board.
1850.] Art. III. The Board shall have authority to ["make
by-laws for regulating" ch. 1874 to " regulate "] its' own proceedings ;
to appropriate money to defray incidental expenses; to pro-
vide for the support of superannuated missionaries, and wid-
ows and orphans of missionaries, who may not be provided
for by any Annual Conference; lom. 1870: it being understood that
they s"hall not receive more than is altowed by the Discipline to other su-
perannuated ministers, widows, and orphans;] to print books for the
Indian, [om. 1866, re-in. 1870: German,] [om.]S66: Domestic] [in. 1878:
Mexican], and [in. 1878: other] Foreign Missions; [in. 1866: to
build houses for worship], [in. 1882: for hospitals,] [in. 1866: ("and
school-houses" ch. 1874 to "for schools"), and (om. 1874: residences)
for (om. 1870: the) missionaries; (om. 1S70: in any of the missionary
fields under its charge, out of any funds which may have been specially
given for those purposes;)] [ in. 1S70: and (in. 1874: to) defray ("all
other" ch. 1874 to "the") necessary expenses ("incident to" ch. 1874
to "of") the work under its care] ; [in. IS82: to aid in the estab-
lishment and support of training-schools for native converts and
preachers, and to co-operate with other Methodist bodies in the
establishment and support of such schools, -wherever it may be
practicable in foreign fields]. [ Om. 1854: to fill vacancies w hich may
occur during the year] [" and" ch. 1870 to "The Board," ch. 1874 to "It"]
shall [in. 1874: also] ["present" ch. 1SS6 to "publish annually"] a
statement of ite transactions, [om. 1874; and funds] [in. 1S74: nam-
ing the missions supported by it, and the amount appropriated
and paid to each], [om. 1866: to the Society at each of its annual meet-
ings] and [om. 1870: shall also] lay before the General Conference
[om. 1866: of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South,] a report of [in.
1874: its operations]. [Om. 1874: all its transactions, and a statement of
its funds up to some convenient dav near and prior to the time of holding
the General Conference.] [Om. 1854 : The Board shall also cause the an-
nual statements and reports to be published in all the newspapers of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, South.]
1870.] Art. IV. The Board shall meet annually to [om.
1874: make appropriations for the ensuing year,] determine what fields
112
Support of Minions.
shall be occupied as [om. 1874 : foreign] missions, the number of per-
sons to be employed in each, and to estimate the amount that may
be necessary for the support of the missions under its charge,
and to divide the same among the several Annual Conferences —
having reference in said division to the extent and importance
of the home work in each Conference, and to the ability and dis-
position of the people to give.
[Om. ;S30: Pro ritled, always, that] The sums [om. 1850: so] allowed for
the ["support " eh. 1800 to " salaries," eh. ls.70 to " support"] of [" a mis-
sionary" ch. 1850 to "missionaries"] shall [om. JWSB: not exceed the usual
allowance of other itinerant (" preachers " ch. 1830 to " ministers ")] [in.
1800: lie sullicient to support them in their work]. [In. 1860, om. 1870:
The Board shall meet annually, to vote appropriations of money to those
in its employment and the President of the Board.] [Om. I860: The
("Bishops" ch. 1850 to " Bishop," or President of the Conference, if the
mission be domestic, and the Superintendent, where there is one, and if
not, the missionary, if the mission be foreign), shall draw on the Treasurer
for the allowance, in i|uarterly or half-yearly installments.] [In. 1850:
(om. 1870: And) ("They" eh. WOO to "The Hoard")] shall [om. 180G: al-
ways promptly notify the Treasurer of all drafts made by them, and shall |
require [om. 1*50: regular] communications to be made [in. 1S50: quarter-
ly] by each ["of the missionaries " ch. 1870 to "missionary"], [in. 1850:
or from each mission,] to the [om. 1.S50: Corresponding Secretary] [in.
1850, om. 1800: at (" Louisville, Kentucky," ch. 1854 to " Nashville, Tenn.,")]
[om. 1850: of the Parent Society,] giving information of the State [in.
1850: and prospects] of the [in. is5o: several] missions in which they are
employed. No one shall be acknowledged a. a missionary, or [om. 1800:
shall] receive support [" out of " ch. 1X50 to " from] the ["funds of the So-
ciety " ch. 1800 to " Hoard "] who has not some definite Held of labor as-
signed him, or could not be an effective laborer on a circuit [in. 1850: ex-
cept as provided for in the (" fourth " ch. 1800 to " second ") Article].
1874.] Art. V. The Board shall employ only effective men
for its work, and shall require each one to make a quarterly re-
port to the Secretary of his operations, and of the state and pros-
pects of the work in his charge.
1866.] Art. VI. The revenue of the Board shall be derived
[om. 1874: as follows:] from annual collections in every congrega-
tion ; [om. 1874: (" in such month " ch. 1870 to " at such time and in such
manner") as each Annual Conference (" shall " ch. 1870 to " may ") direct;]
[in. 1874: and from such other plans as may be adopted by the
Church and congregation, (in. 1882: by the Sunday-school, and by
such societies as may be formed by the women of the Church,) to
raise money for this object ;] and from special collections [om. 1870 :
made] by the Secretary [in. 1874: and the Bishops] ; and from do-
nations and legacies.
1844.] The Corresponding Secretary shall be a member of [1846.
such Annual Conference as he may, with the approbation of the Bishops,
select.
1846.] The Secretary [om. 1854: of I be Missionary Society of [1870.
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South,] shall reside at the place where
the fom. 1854: Parent] ["Society" ch. 1800 to "Board"] is located, but
may be a member of any one of the Annual ( inferences, [om. 1854: with
the approbation of the Bishops]. It shall be his duty to journalize the
proceedings of the [om. 1854: Parent] [om. 1800: Society and of the]
Board, and to conduct their correspondence; to advise the Board of any
matter which he may conceive important; [in. 1854: to travel, as ("far as
practicable " ch. 1800 to "much as possible"), through the Connection,
visiting the Annual Conferences and (" Indian Missions" ch. 1800 to "the
missions under the care of the Hoard"); promoting the interests of the
(" Society" ch. 1806 to " Board ");] to give the missionaries any informa-
Board of Missions.
113
tion that may be [om. 1866: deemed] necessary; to ["publish" ch. 1834 to
"prepare and furnish for publication "J in the Church papers, [in. 1854:
monthlv, an abstractor the proceedings of the Hoard a ml J [" a condensed
account" ch. 1854 to "comlenseil accounts " I of the missionary work [om.
1854: as often a^ practicable]; [in. 185u: ami, furthermore, it shall be his
clutv to attend to all business oi the (" Society " eh. 1800 to •• Hoard") with
the'Government of the I'nited Mates, in relation to the schools which
have been or hereafter may be committed to our (•• hands" ch. 1854 to
"care") in the Indian count rv, bv the Department of the Interior or Com-
missioner of Indian Affairs:] and Lin. 1n5d: it shall also be his duty] to
prepare [in. 1858: and superintend the publication of] the Annual I" re-
ports" ch. 180; to " Report "] [om. 18titi: of the Society], under the direc-
tion of the Board [om. lVW: of Managers]. [Om. 1854: lie shall he elected
bv the General Conference, to which also he shall be responsible for the
discharge of his duties.) His salary -hall be apportioned " ch. lSWi to
•Mixed''1] by the Board [om. 1800: of Managers] [oiu. 1854: of the Mission-
arv -ocietVJ.
1870.] Art. VII. The Secretary [in. 1874: shall be a minister
of the gospel, and] mav be a member of any Annual Conference,
but shall reside [om.iS74: at the place] where the Board is located.
It shall be ["the duty of the Secretary" ch. 1874 to "his duty"] to
["journalize" ch. lsro to "keep a permanent record of"] the pro-
ceedings of the Board, [" to publish in the Church papers an abstract
of the proceedings of the Board " ch. 1S74 to "and to publish an ab-
stract of them in the Church papers "] ; to conduct its corre-
spondence; [om. 1S74: to give information to the missionaries ;] to at-
tend to all [in. 1874: its legal] business, [om. 1874: which the Board
may have with the Government of the I'nited States] ; to prepare [" the."
ch. 1854 to "its "] Annual Report [om. 1874: of the Board], [in. 1S74:
and to publish monthly (either in a missionary paper or in the
Church papers, as the" Board shall direct) statements of the
condition, needs, and prospects of the va rious missions ;] [om.1874:
and, so far as their duties may permit, to visit the Annual Conferences
and the missions under the care of the Board, with a view to promote the
interests of the missionary cause). The salary of the Secretary shall
be fixed by the Board, [in.iS54: and all his necessary traveling
expenses Snail be allow ed,] [om. 1S74: and the Board may employ
such clerical assistance as mac be necessary].
1850.] [In. 1800: The Board shall keep a journal of its proceedings,
and] the minutes of each meeting shall be signed by the presiding officer
and the Secretary.
1844.] The treasurer of the Parent Society, under the diree- [1854.
tion of the Board of Managers, shall give information to the Bishops an-
nually, oroftener, if the Board judge it expedient, of the stateof thefunds,
and the sums which may be drawn by them for the missionary purposes
contemplated by the Constitution. Agreeably to which information the
Bishops shall have authority to draw upon the Treasurer for any sum
within the amount designated, which the Missionary Committee of the
Annual Conferences respectively shall judge necessary for the support of
the missionaries and of the mission schools under their care.
1854.] The Treasurer and A-i -tant Treasurers shall hold all [1866.
funds of this society in their ] e-sion, in safe deposit with such institu-
tions as the Board mav devise; which deposits shall be made bv them as
officers of the Society, and subject to their drafts as such and their suc-
cessors in office. Tliev shall furnish annual reports, to be published with
the annual report of the Secretary.
1866.] Art. VIII. The Treasurer shall hold [om. 1874: all] the
funds of the Board [om. 1S70: in his possession] in safe deposit
[om. 1870: with such institutions as the Board may direct], which depos-
s
114
Support of Missions.
it shall be made by him as [om. 1874: an officer of| [« the Board" ch.
1874 to "Treasurer"] [0m. 1870: and] subject to his drafts as such,
and [in. 1870: to those of] his successors in office. He shall [in.
1870: also] furnish an annual report, to be published with ["the"
ch. 1870 to "that"] [om. 1870: annual] [om. 1874: report] of the Secre-
tary, [in. 1882: and perform such other labor as the Board shall
direct. The salary of the Treasurer shall be fixed by the Board].
1854.] In case of vacancy, occasioned by death, resignation, [1874.
or otherwise, in the Board [om. 1806: of Managers], the Hoard shall have
power to I'd 1 such vacancy; in case of vacancy bv death, resignation, or
otherwise, in the office of the Secretary, Treasurer; or Assistant Treasurer,
the vacancy shall be filled by the Board [oin. 1866: of Managers, by and
with the advice and consent of one or more of the Bishops] until the en-
suing General Conference.
1874.] Art. IX. The Board shall fill all vacancies that may
occur.
1850.] AET.X. ["Twenty" ch. 1866 to "Seven," ch. 1870 to "Nine"
members shall [" be" ch. 1866 to "constitute"] a quorum [om. 1866:
at all meetings of the Society, and nine] at ["all meetings "ch. 1870 to
"an annual meeting"] of the Board [om. 1866: of Managers], [in.
1870: and seven at a called meeting].
1866.] Art. XI. ["This" ch. 1882 to "The"] Board shall be lo-
cated [om. 1874: and domiciled] in ["Baltimore, Md.," ch. 1870 to "the
city of Nashville, Tenn."].
1870.] It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to organize
a Conference Board of Missions, which shall appoint its own officers
and regulate its own administration, subject to the provisions of this
Constitution. Each Conference shall pay into the treasury of the General
Missionary Board forty per cent, of all moneys collected within its bounds
for missionary purposes; the remaining sixty per cent, may be appropri-
ated by the A'nnual Conference Board, and the Bishop presiding, to mis-
sions within its bounds. Any money not so appropriated shall be for-
warded to the general treasury.
Each Annual Conference shall designate the time and manner in which
collections for Missions shall be taken up within its bounds.
1874.] Art. XII. Each Annual Conference shall organize a
Board of Missions, which shall appoint its own officers and reg-
ulate its own affairs, and have absolute control of the missions it
may establish, with the consent of the President of the Confer-
ence, within its own bounds, and of the funds raised for their
support.
Art. XIII. The Conference Board [in. 1SS2: shall arrange for
holding anniversary meetings within the several Presiding Eld-
er's Districts of the Conference, in the interest of (om. 1886: For-
eign) Missions, and by such other means as it may choose] shall
disseminate missionary intelligence among the people; hold an
anniversary meeting at each session of the Conference, the pro-
ceeds of which shall be equally divided between the General
Board and the Annual Conference Mission Board ; shall publish
a full report of its operations every year in the Minutes of the
Conference; and annually estimate the amount that may be nec-
essary for the support of its own missions, and apportion the
same to the Presiding Elders' Districts for collection.
Art. XIV. The apportionment to a Conference for the general
Board of Missions.
115
work shall be divided by the Conference Board among the Dis-
tricts, and the preachers in charge shall take up a collection in
every congregation to meet the same.
Art. XV. Any person, or Sunday-school, or Church, or Con-
ference, may assume in whole or in part the support of a mission
or a mission-school established by the General Board, and send
their contributions directly to such mission or school, of which
the General Treasurer shall be immediately notilied : provided
that the Conference in whose territory such moneys may be
given shall have credit for the same in settling the "apportion-
ment of the General Board.
Art. XVI. The collections for the Conference and General
Boards shall not be taken up together, except at the anniversary
meeting held during the session of an Annual Conference.
1846.1 The Treasurer of the Conference Missionary Societies [1866.
shall send to the Treasurer or one of the Assistant Treasurers of the Par-
ent Society, without loss of time, whatever balances remain in their
hands at the close of the sessions of their respective Conferences, after
paying the drafts of the Bishops, proper then to be paid, in favor of the
missionaries of their several Conferences.
1874.] Art. XVII. The Treasurer of the Conference Board
shall transmit to the Treasurer of the General Board all moneys
he may receive for general purposes.
1844.] It shall be the duty of the Presiding Elders to bring T1870.
the subject of our missions before the [in. 1x30: first] Quarterly foin. l.s.">4:
Meeting] Conference of each |in. 18-Jli: of the] [" circuit and station" eh.
1840 to "circuits and stations"] ["of" ch. 1SSG to "within"] their Dis-
tricts, [" as early in the Conference-year as mav be practicable" ch. 1846
to " yearly, for the purpose ,,r moving the Quarterly Conference to adopt
such measures as shall be deemed best for the promotion of the cause, by
increasing the number of contributors and the amount contributed for
missions in their several circuits and stations"].
1870.] Art. XVIII. It shall be the duty of [" each" ch. 1874 to
"the "] Presiding Elder to bring the subject of missions [in. 1878:
prominently] before the [ora. 1874: District Conference, and also be-
fore the] Quarterly [« Conference "ch.lS74 to "Conferences"] of each
circuit and station, [« within his District" ch. 1874 to "and to see to
it that efficient and well-defined modes and plans be adopted for
raising missionary funds, both for the General Board, and also
for the Conference Mission Board."] *
1866.] The Domestic Board.
Artici.e I. This Board shall consist of a President, four Vice-presi-
dents, a Secretary, a Treasurer, and eleven Managers. Thev shall all be
members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and be quadrennially
elected by the General Conference; but when from any cause the General
Conference shall fail to meet at the appointed time, the Board shall con-
tinue in oflice until the next meeting of the General Conference. The
Bishops shall be rx-officio members of the Board.
Art. II. The Board shall have authority to make by -laws for regulating
its own proceedings; to appropriate nion'ev to del'ra v incidental expenses';
and to publish books and tracts for German missions; and shall publish
• The article on the duty of Presidio? Fliers was left out of the Constitution of the Foreign Board
In IMS. but was retained In the Cons! it>iti..n of the Pnrnestic Board.
> Tuis Constitution is modeled after the Constitution of the Oeacral Board as it was in 1S66, and
man; of the provisions contained in that arc incorporated in this.
116
Support of Missions.
annually a statement of its transactions ami funds; and shall also lay he-
fore the General Conference a report of all its transactions and a state-
ment of its funds up to some convenient day, near and prior to the time of
holding the General Conference.
Art. Iff. seven members, at all meetings of the Board, shall constitute
a quorum.
Art. IV. The Board shall Keep a journal of all its proceedings, and the
minutes of each meeting shall be signed by the presiding officer and the
Secretary.
Art. V. Each Annual Conference shall have charge of the Domestic
Missions within its ow n bounds.
Art. VI. It is recommended that each Annual Conference organize a
Conference Board of Domestic Missions, auxiliary to this Board, under
such regulations as thev shall severally adopt or t lie General Conference
order. Each Conference Hoard shall annually transmit to the .'secretary
of this Board a copv of its Annual Report, "embracing the operations
within the bounds of the Conference for publication in his Annual Re-
port. *
Art. VII. The revenue of this Board shall be derived as follows: Each
Annual Conference Hoard shall forward to the Treasurer annually one-
tenth, at least, of all its collections for Donie-l ic Missions, and whatever
balance may be in the treasury after defraying the expenses of its own
missions; from special collections made by the Secretary; and from dona-
tions and legacies.
Art. VIII. The Board shall have power to grant assistance from its
funds to such Annual Conference Missionary Boards as are not able to
support the Domestic Mis-ions within their own bounds.
Art. IX. The secretary shall reside at the place where the Board is lo-
cated, but may be a member of anv one of the Annual Conferences. It
shall be his dutv to journalize the proceedings of the Board, and to con-
duct its correspondence; to advise the Board of any matters which he
may conceive important; to travel as much as possible through the Con-
nection, visiting the Annual Conferences, promoting the interests of the
Board; to furnish for publication in the Church papers, monthly, an ab-
stract of the proceedings of the Board and condensed accounts of the
missionary work; and it shall be his duty also to prepare and superin-
tend the publication of the Annual lieport, under the direction of the
Board. . .
Art. X. The Treasurer shall hold all funds of the Board in his posses-
sion in safe deposit with such institu' ions as the Hoard may direct; which
deposit shall be made by him as an ollicer of the Hoard, and subject to his
drafts as such, and his successors in office. He shall furnish an Annual
Report, to be published with the Annual Report of the Secretary.
ART. XI. In case of vacancy, occasioned by death, resignation, or oth-
erwise, in the Board, the vacancy shall be filled by the Board, until the
ensuing General Conference. . , . ,„
Art. XII. This Board shall be located and domiciled in >ashville,
Art. XIII. This Constitution shall not be altered or amended but by a
vote of two-thirds of the General Conference present and voting on the
alteration or amendment. .
2. Let each Annual Conference organize a Mi-sionary Hoard, auxiliary
to the Domestic Board of Missions of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South, under such regulations as the Conferences severally -ball prescribe.
And let each Conference Hoard transmit by its Secretary to I be Secretary
of the Parent Board a copy of its Annual lieport, stating, spc iiically, t he
number and names of the missions belonging to the Conference; the
number of members of the Church, and of the children catechised in each
mission; the number received into the Church during the year; the
number baptized, and, as nearly as maybe, the number attending public
wor-hip, and of the whole population within reach of the missionary s
appointments, together with the number of houses of worship on each
m3S.S iTsmall be the dutv of each Annual Conference to provide for the
takiliff lip of collections .luring the year, within its bourn -for the for-
eign Board and the Domestic Board, which collections shall be kept sepa-
rate.
Woman's Missionary Society.
117
4. It shall be the duty of the Presiding Elders to bring the subject of our
missions before the Kir.-t Quarterly Conference of each of the circuits and
stations of their Districts, \ earlv . ior the i.urposcof moving the Quarter! v
Conferences to adopt Mich measures as shall be deemed best for the pro"-
inotion of the cause, bv increasing the number of contributors and the
amount contributed for mi — ions, in their several circuits and stations
5. It will be expected that in the examination |in. l.s.">4: of character|,
in the Annual Conference, a reference will be had to the faithful perform-
ance of the duty of preachers on this subject loin. 1834: in the passage of
character].*
SECTION It
1878.] Woman's Missionary Society.
In view of the fact that the women in most heathen countries
are accessible only to teachers of their own sex, the women of
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, are hereby authorized
to organize special missionary agencies under the following Con-
stitution :
Article I. This Society shall be called " The Woman's Mis-
sionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South."
Art. II. The objects of this Society shall be to enlist and unite
the efforts of women [in. 1SS2: and children] in font. 18S2: the
work of] sending the gospel to women [in. 1^82: and children] in
heathen lands, through the agency of female missionaries,
teachers, [in. is<2: physicians,] and Bible-readers.
Art. III. The work shall be accomplished by organizing Soci-
eties in each charge, and Conference Societies in each Confer-
ence, and shall be controlled by an executive body to be known
as " The Woman's Board of Missions ; " all these to be consti-
tuted as decided hereafter.
Art. IV. The operations of this |" Society"' ch.iss2 to "Woman's
Board"] shall be conducted in connection with the | in. 1882: Par-
ent] Board of Missions, and subject to its advice and approv-
al. ' [Om. 1882: All appropriations shall be made through the Treasurer
of the Board, to missions under the charge of the Board, for the support
of female missionaries, teachers, and Bible-readers employed under their
sanction; nor shall any of the funds be devoted to other purposes without
the consent of the Executive Association hereinafter provided for. | | In.
1S82: When appropriations are made, the funds shall be sent
through the Treasurer of the Parent Board in such manner, and
to meet such purposes, as the Woman's Board shall direct, with-
out delay.]
This Society shall be organized by the appointment of a Gen- 1 1882.
eral Executive Association and Conference Societies— said General Ex-
ecutive Association to be constituted by appointment of the Bishops and
Missionary Secretaries, in the first instance, and thereafter as by-laws
and regulations to he adopted by the Association shall provide,; anil Con-
ference Societies to be constituted m accordance with provisions of such
by-laws and regulations.
1882.] Art. V. The Board shall consist of a President, a
•Omitted here in I860, but inserted in the Constitution of the Domestic
Board same year.
118
Support of Missions.
Vice-president, Corresponding Secretary, Treasurer, Recording
Secretary, and |"Hve" ch. lsooto "six"] Managers (to be elected
quadrennially | in. 18S6: by the Woman's Board at the annual
meeting next succeeding the session of the General Conference]),
and the Corresponding Secretaries, or alternates, of the Confer-
ence Societies. The Secretary of the Board of Missions shall be
an honorary member of the Woman's Board.
Art. VI. The Woman's Board shall meet annually to deter-
mine what fields shall be occupied, the number of persons to be
employed in each, and to estimate and appropriate the amount
necessary for the support of the missions under its charge. A
majority shall constitute a quorum to transact business at the
annual meetings ; five shall be a quorum for monthly or called
meetings. The transactions of the monthly or called meetings
shall be subject to the approval or disapproval of the ensuing an-
nual meeting.
1878.] Art. VII. The funds of this ["Society" ch. 1882 to
"Board"] shall [om, 1882: in all cases] be derived from private ef-
forts; [om. 1882: and in no case] [in. 1882: from membership, life, and
honorary membership fees ; from devises and bequests, and] from
public collections [" during regular Church service " ch. 1882 to "only
at meeting appointed in behalf of the Society"].
1882.] Art. VIII. The President shall preside at all meet-
ings, and countersign all drafts on the treasury. In her absence
the Vice-president shall preside, and in the absence of both a
chairman shall be appointed pro tern.
Art. IX. The Corresponding Secretary shall conduct the cor-
respondence, attend to all legal business, prepare the Annual Re-
port, and publish quarterly a statement of the condition of the
work. The Corresponding Secretary shall reside where the
Board of Missions is located.
Art. X. The Treasurer shall hold the funds of the Board in
safe deposit, which deposit shall be made by her as Treasurer,
subject to authenticated drafts. She shall furnish annual and
quarterly reports, to be published with those of the Correspond-
ing Secretary, [in. 1886: The Treasurer shall reside where the
Board of Missions is located.]
Art. XI. The Recording Secretary shall keep the minutes of
all meetings in a permanent record, and obtain the signature of
the President as approved.
Art. XII. An auditor shall be elected to audit the accounts of
the Society.
Art. XIII. When vacancies occur in the intervals of the an-
nual meetings, the Board shall fill said vacancies until the next
annual meeting.
Art. XIV. t"Two of the Ave" ch. 1886 to "Three of the six"]
Managers shall be members of any one of the Auxiliary Socie-
ties at the place where the Board of Missions is located, and the
remaining three shall represent severally the eastern, the south-
ern, and the western sections of the home field.
Oiurch Extension Board.
119
SECTION III.
Church Extension Board.
The work of Church extension shall hereafter be conducted
under the following provisions and regulations :
Article L There shall be a Board of Church Extension, con-
sisting of a President, Vice-president, Corresponding Secretary,
Treasurer, and thirteen Managers, to be elected quadrennially
by the General Conference, and to continue in office until their
successors are elected and accept. The Bishops shall be ex
officio members of the Board. The Board shall fill all vacan-
cies that may occur during the intervals of the General Confer-
ence.
Art. II. The officers elected by this General Conference shall,
as soon as practicable, procure, under general or special law of the
State of Kentucky, an incorporation, whereby they and their
successors in office, in perpetual succession, shall be made a body
corporate under the name of " Board of Church Extension of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, South," with power of contracting
and being contracted with, suing and being sued, and all other
powers deemed necessary for the successful prosecution of the
work, not inconsistent with these Articles.
Art. III. The Corresponding Secretary shall conduct the cor-
respondence of the Board, under its direction, and shall be sub-
ject to the authority and control of the Board, by whom his sal-
ary shall be fixed and paid. He may be a member of any An-
nual Conference, but shall reside where the Board is located.
Art. IV. The Board shall be located in the city of Louisville,
Kentucky, and shall meet at least annually at the time the
Board shall determine, and at such other times as the President
and the Corresponding Secretary may appoint. Nine shall con-
stitute a quorum at an annual meeting, and seven at a called
meeting.
Art. V. The revenues of the Board shall be derived from an-
nual collections in every congregation; from special collections
by the Corresponding Secretary, [in. 1886: by the Woman's De-
partment of Church Extension,] and by the Bishops ; and from
gifts, devises, and bequests.
1886.] Art. VI. It shall be lawful for said Board to accept
contributions to its funds from any person or persons capable of
making the same, subject to annuities payable to the order of the
person or persons making such donations ; but all amounts so re-
ceived shall be loaned by said Board on adequate security or se-
curities, and the aggregate amount of annuities that the Board
shall assume to pay shall never be allowed to exceed one-half
of the annual interest receivable on the loans made by said
Board.
1882.] Art. VII. The Board shall have authority to regulate
its own proceedings ; to determine what amount each Annual
Conference shall be asked to raise by collections for the use of
120
Support of Missions.
the Board during the ensuing year; to appropriate money to pay
incidental expenses ; to determine what amount may be donated
or loaned to each applicant; and to do such other business as
may be legitimate and proper for them to do: provided, hum n , .
that no money shall be appropriated in the general work for
other purposes than the purchase or securing of church-lots and
the erection or securing of church-buildings [in. 1886: and parson-
ages] ; and provided, further, that the Board shall not involve it-
self in debt, [in. 1886: except as provided for in Article VI.].
Akt. VIII. The Board shall have authority to raise and ad-
minister a Loan Fund, which shall be held separate from funds
raised for general distribution, and which shall be used only in
loans on adequate security, to be determined by the Board ; to
receive and hold in trust for the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South, any real or personal property, and to sell and convey the
same for the uses and objects herein declared.
Art. IX. All applications for aid shall set forth —
1. A description of the building for which aid is asked.
2. The estimated and probable cost when completed.
3. The amount of cash and reliable subscriptions now on
hand.
4. The nature of the title, its validity, whether held in trust
for the Methodist Episcopal Church, South.
5. The names of the Board of Trustees.
6. The number of Church-members, Sunday-school children,
and population of the place, if within a town or city.
7. Any additional facts that may be required by the Board, or
that may be deemed necessary or useful to the Board in making
a decision.
Art. X. Each Annual Conference shall organize a Conference
Board of Church Extension, which shall be auxiliary to the Par-
ent Board, and shall have charge of all the interests and work
of the Church extension within the Conference. The preachers
shall take up a collection in every congregation annually for
Church extension; and of the funds thus collected, or in any
other way coming into the hands of the Annual Conference
Boards, fifty per cent, shall be turned over to the General Board
to be expended under its direction, but [« devisers " ch. 188« to "do-
nors "] may give special direction to their contributions.
1886.] Art. XI. The Board of Church Extension shall or-
ganize a department, to be known as the Woman's Department
of Church Extension, the object of which shall be to collect funds
by private efforts, personal solicitations, membership fees, dona-
tions, devises, and bequests, for purchasing or securing parson-
ages. All funds so collected shall be subject to the direction of
the General and Local Boards of Church' Extension for the ob-
ject specified.
Art. XII. The officers of the Woman's Department shall be a
General Secretary, to be appointed by the General Board, a Sec-
retary and a Treasurer for each Annual Conference, and a Dis-
Church Extension Board.
121
trict Secretary.for each Presiding Elder's District, to be appointed
by the respective Conference Boards.
Art. XIII. The General Secretary of the Woman's Department
shall conduct the correspondence of that part of the work, and
furnish reports thereof to the Secretary of the General Board.
The Secretory of this department for each Annual Conference
shall organize Parsonage Societies in the various charges, and
shall make reports of the w ork done in the Conference, both to
the General Secretary of this department and to the Secretary of
the Conference Board.
The Treasurer of this department, for each Annual Conference,
shall receive the funds of the Parsonage Societies within the Con-
ference, of which fifty per cent, shall be turned over to the Gen-
eral Board, and the remaining fifty per cent, to the Conference
Board.
The District Secretaries shall aid the Conference Secretary of
this department in organizing Parsonage Societies, and shall
keep her informed of the work and needs within their respect-
ive Districts.
Donors to the funds of this department may give direction to
their special contributions.
1882.] Art. XIV. It shall be the duty of the Presiding Eld-
ers to bring the subject of Church Extension prominently before
the District and Quarterly Conferences, and to see to it that the
most efficient plans are adopted for raising the amounts appor-
tioned to the charge, and the Bishops shall call for a report of
the Annual Conference Board in the regular order of Conference
proceedings, and direct attention to the subject
CHAPTER XII.
1870.] Churches and Church Property.
SECTION I.
1844.] Of Building [in. 1854, om. 1870: and securing] Churches,
[OM. 1854: AND THE ORDER TO BE OBSERVED THEREIN] .
Question. Is any thing advisable in regard to building [in. 1870-
Churches]?
Ans. 1. Let all our churches be [om. 1870: built] plain and de-
cent, and with free seats, [in. 1870: as far as practicable]; [0m.
1870: but not more expensive than is absolutely unavoidable:] [om. 1858:
otherwise the necessity of raising money will make rich men necessary to
us. But if so, we must be dependent on them, vea, and governed by them.
And then farewell to Methodist discipline, if not doctrine too].
Ans. 2. In order more effectually to prevent our people from
contracting debts which they are not able to discharge, it shall
be the duty of the Quarterly Conference of every circuit and sta-
tion, where it is contemplated to build a house or houses of wor-
ship, to secure the ground or lot on which such house or houses
are to be built, according to our deed of settlement, which deed
must be legally executed ; and also said Quarterly Conference shall
appoint a judicious committee of at least three members of our
Church, who shall form an estimate of the amount necessary to
build ; and three-fourths of the money, according to such esti-
mate, shall be secured [om. 187S: or subscribed] before any such
building shall be commenced: [in. 1878: provided, however, that
no house of worship shall be built unless the authority of the
Quarterly Conference shall first have been obtained].
Ans. 3. In all case's where debts for building houses of worship
have been or may be incurred contrary to or in disregard of the
above recommendation, our members and friends are requested
to discountenance, by declining pecuniary aid to, all agents who
shall travel abroad beyond their own circuits or Districts, for the
collection of funds for the discharge of such debts, except in such
peculiar cases as may be approved by an Annual Conference [om.
1870: or such agents as may be appointed by their authority].
Ans. 4. In future we will admit no charter, deed, or convey-
ance, for any house of worship to be used by us, unless it be pro-
vided in such charter, deed, or conveyance that the trustees of
said house shall at all times permit such ministers and preach-
ers, belonging to the Methodist Episcopal Church, [in. 1846:
South,] as shall from time to time be duly authorized by the
General Conference [om. 1870: of the ministers] of our Church, or
by the Annual Conferences, to preach and expound God's holy
word, and to execute the discipline of the Church, and to ad-
(122)
Securing Property.
123
minister the sacraments therein, according to the true meaning
and purport of our deed of settlement.
SECTION EL
1854.] Of [in. isro: Biilding] Parsonages.
1844.] Question. What advice or direction ["shall be" ch. 1870
to "is"] given concerning the building [0m. 1870: or renting] of
dwelling-houses for the use of [om. issg: the] married traveling
preachers ?
Ans. 1. It is recommended [om. 1854: by the General Conference]
[om. 1870: to the traveling preachers] to [om. 1870: advise] our friends,
in general, to purchase a lot of ground in each ("circuit" ch. 1870
to "pastoral charge"], and to build a preacher's house thereon,
and to furnish it with at least heavy furniture, and to settle the
same on trustees appointed by the Quarterly [om. 1854: meeting]
Conference, according to ["the"ch. I870to "our"] deed of settle-
ment [om. 1870: published in our form of Discipline].
The General Conference recommend to all the circuits, in cases i 1870.
where they are not able to comply with the above request, to rent a house
for the married preacher and his family (when such are stationed upon
their circuits respectively), and that the Annual Conferences do assist to
make up the rents of such houses as far as they can, when the circuit can-
not do it.
Ans. 2. It shall be the duty of the Presiding Elders and preach-
ers to use their influence to carry [in. iss6: into effect] the above
rules respecting building [0m. 1870: and renting! houses, for the ac-
commodation of preachers and their families [om. 188G: into effect].
In order to do this, each Quarterly [0m. 1S54: meeting] Conference
shall appoint a committee (unless other measures have been
adopted), who, with the advice and aid of the preachers and
Presiding [" Elders" ch. 1S70 to " Elder"], shall devise such means
as may seem fit to raise ["moneys" ch. 1870 to " money "] for that
purpose. And it is recommended to the Annual Conferences to
make a special inquiry of their members respecting this part of
their duty.
Those preachers who refuse to occupy the houses which may be pro-
vided for them on the stations and circuits where they are from time
to time appointed, shall be allowed nothing for house-rent, nor receive
any thing more than quarterage for themselves, their wives and chil-
dren, and their traveling expenses. Nevertheless, this rule shall not ap-
ply to those preachers whose families are either established within the
bounds of their circuits, or are so situated that, in the judgment of the
stewards or the above-mentioned committee, it is not necessary, for the
benefit of the circuit, to remove them.
SECTION III.
1870.] Of Securing Churches and Parsonages.
1844.] Que*. 1. What shall be done for the security of our
preaching-houses, [in. 1870: and parsonages, and other Church
property,] and the premises belonging thereto?
124
Ckurck Property.
Let the following plan of a deed of settlement be brought into effect in
all possible cases, and as far as the law* of the states respectively will ad-
mit of it. But each Annual Conference is authorized to make such modi-
fication in the deeds as they may find the different Mates and Territories
require, so as to .secure the" premises iirmlv by deed, and permanently to
the Met hoi list Episcopal Church, [in. ls-Ui: south, J according to the true in-
tent and meaning of the following form of a deed of settlement ; any thing
in the said form to the contrary notwithstanding.
This Indenti ke, made this day of , in the year of our Lord
one thousand hundred and , between of the in the
State of (if the grantor be married, insert the name of his wife) of
the one part, and trustees, in trust for the uses and purposes here-
inafter mentioned, all of the in the State of aforesaid, of the
other part. WitnessetiI, that the said (if married, insert the name
of his wife) for and in consideration of the sum of specie, to
in hand paid, at and upon the scaling and delivery of these pres-
ents, the receipt whereof is hereby acknowledged, hath (or have) given,
granted, bargained, sold, released, con li l ined, and conveyed, and by these
presents doth (or do) give, grant, bargain, sell, release, confirm, and con-
vey unto them, the said and their successors (trustees in trust for
the uses and purposes hereinafter mentioned and declared), all the estate,
right, title, interest, property, claim, and demand whatsoever, either in
law or equity, which lie the said (if married, here insert the name of
his wife) hath (or have) in, to, or upon all and singular a certain lot, or
piece of land, situate, lying, and being in the and State aforesaid,
bounded and bulled as follows, to-wit, (here insert the several courses
and distances of the land to the place of beginning,) containing and laid
out for acres of land, together with all and singular the houses,
woods, waters, ways, privileges and appurtenances thereto belonging, or
in any wise pertaining: to have and to hold all and singular the
above-mentioned and described lot or piece of land, situate, lying, and
being as aforesaid, together with all and singular the houses, woods, wa-
ters, ways, and privileges thereto belonging', or in anywise appertaining
unto them the said and their successors in office forever in trust,
that they shall erect and build, or cause to be erected and built thereon, a
house or place of worship for the use of the members of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, [in 184ii: South,] according to the rules and discipline
which from time to time may be agreed upon and adopted by the minis-
ters and preachers of the said church at their General Conferences; and
in further trust and confidence that they shall at all times, forever here-
after, permit such ministers and preachers belonging to the said Church,
as shall from time to time be duly authorized by t lie General ( (inferences of
the ministers and preachers of the said Methodist Episcopal Church, [in.
lsUli: South,] or by the Annual Conferences authorized by the said General
Conference, to preach and expound God's holy word therein. And the
said doth by these presents warrant and 'forever defend all and sin-
gular the before mentioned and described lot or piece of land, with the
appurtenances thereto belonging, unto them the said and their suc-
cessors, chosen and appointed as aforesaid, from the claim or claims of
him the said , his heirs and assigns, and from the claim or claims of
all persons whatever. In testimony whereof the said (if married,
insert the name of his wife) have hereto set their hands and seals, the day
and year aforseaid.
Sealed and delivered in the presence of us: j
Be it remembered, that on the day of , in the year of our
* This form of deed contained sever,,! provisions concerning trustees, which are retained ia the
Discipline, and in 1851 were formed into a separate Section- XVII., Chapter in.
Grantor's (L. S.)
His wife's (L. S.)
Received the day of the date of the above)
written indenture the consideration;
therein mentioned in full. '
[Witness.]
Grantor's (L. S.)*
County, ss.
Division, Transfer, or /Sale.
125
Lord one thousand , personally appeared before me, one of tlie just-
ices of the peace, in and for the county of , and State of , the
within-named , the grantor uf married, m.-ei t the name of his wife),
acknowledged the within deed of trust to be their act and deed, for the
uses and purposes therein mentioned and declared; and she the said
— , wife of the said . being separate and apart from her said hus-
band, by me examined, declared that ?he made the same acknowledgment
freely, and with her own consent, without being induced thereto through
fear or threats of her said husband. In testimony whereof I have hereto
set my hand and seal the day and year first above" written.
[Here the justice's name. | " " (L. S.)
1870.] Ans.l. Each Annual Conference is authorized to make
such modification in the deeds as they may find the different
usages and customs of law require in the different States and
Territories, so as to secure the property firmly by deed, and per-
manently in fee-simple, to the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South ; hut in all conveyances of ground for the building of
houses of worship, or upon which they may have been already
built, let the following clause be inserted at the proper place :
"In trust, that said premises shall be used, kept, maintained,
and disposed of, as a place of divine worship for the use of the
ministry and membership of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South; subject to the discipline, usage, and ministerial appoint-
ments of said Church, as from time to time authorized and de-
clared by tlie General Conference of said Church, and the Annu-
al Conference within w hose bounds the said premises are situ-
ate."
Ans. 2. Likewise, in all conveyances of ground for the build-
ing of dwelling-houses for the useof the preachers, or upon which
they may have been already built, let the following clause he in-
serted at the proper place : " In trust, that said premises shall be
held, kept, maintained, and disposed of, as a place of residence
for the use and occupancy of the preachers of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, South, who may from time to time he appoint-
ed in said place; subject to the usage and discipline of said
Church, as from time to time authorized and declared by the
General Conference of said Church, and by the Annual Confer-
ence within whose bounds the said premises are situate."
SECTION IV.
Of the Division*, Transfer, or Sale of Church Property.
1854.] When any {"station or circuit" ch. lSSSto "circuit, sta-
tion, or mission"] shall be divided into two or more charges,
each separate charge may constitute a new Board (in. 1858: or
Boards] of Trustees i om. 1S70: as provided for above] ; and the Church
property held by the trustees of the original charge shall be con-
veyed to the new boards thus created, and the former board [in.
1858: or boards] shall he freed from all pecuniary liabilities, such
heing transferred to the new boards respectively, (in. 1886: And
when any division is made of a circuit, station, or District hav-
ing parsonage property, in order to adjust the rights and equities
126
Church Property.
of the subdivisions of any such charge in such parsonage prop-
erty, the Quarterly Conferences of the respective subdivisions
may each select an arbitrator, and those arbitrators an umpire,
who together shall constitute a board of reference, to which shall
be referred the question of adjusting the rights of the respective
parties interested in such parsonage property ; and the decision
of the board of reference in any such case shall be acquiesced in
and carried into effect by the parties concerned.]
The trustees, with the consent of the preacher in charge and
the Quarterly Conference, shall have power to sell any church or
parsonage property, which has gone out of use, or should be re-
moved to another place, the proceeds of which shall be invested
in other church property, under the direction of the Quarterly
Conference.
SECTION V.
1878.] On Creating Liens upon Church Property.
1844.] [in. 1878: No person or persons or Board of Trustees
shall have authority to make or create any mortgage, or other
contract lien, upon Church property.] Provided, nevertheless, that
if the said trustees, or any of them, or their successors, have ad-
vanced or shall advance any sum or sums of money, or are or
shall be responsible for any sum or sums of money on account of
[" the said premises " ch. 1858 to " Church property "] ; and they, the
said trustees or their successors, be obliged to pay the said sum
or sums of money, they, or a majority of them, shall be author-
ized to raise the said sum or sums of money by a mortgage on
the said ("premises" ch. 1858 to "property''], or by selling the
said [".premises" ch. 1858 to "property"], after notice is given to
the f" pastor or preacher who has the oversight of the congregation
attending divine service on the said premises" ch. 1S5S to " preacher
in charge or the Presiding Elder of the District "], if the money due
be not paid to the said trustees, or their successors, within one year
after such notice has been given; and if such sale take place, the
said trustees, or their successors, after paying the debt and other
expenses which are due from the money arising from such sale,
shall ["deposit" ch. 1858 to "pay over"] the remainder of the
money produced by the said sale [" in the hands of "ch. 1858 to "to"]
the steward or stewards of the ["society belonging to or attending
divine service on the said premises" ch. 1858 to "circuit, station, or
mission"]; which surplus of the produce of |"such" ch. 1858 to
"said"] sale |" so deposited in the hands of the said steward or stew-
ards shall he at the disposal of the next Animal Conference authorized
as aforesaid " ch. 1858 to "shall be forwarded by the said steward
or stewards to the Quarterly Conference within whose bounds it
is situated, at its next session"] ; which said |"Annual" ch. 1858 to
"Quarterly"] Conference shall dispose of the said money, ["ac-
cording to the test of their judgment for the use of the said society" ch.
Creating Liens.
127
1858 to " by a vote of the majority, for the use of said circuit, sta-
tion, or mission"].
1886.] Provided, further, that the Board of Trustees of any
Church may, by the consent and authority of its Quarterly Con-
ference, borrow money from the Board of Church Extension for
the purpose of purchasing or securing church lots, or the erec-
tion or securing of church buildings ; and the said trustees, or a
majority of them, are authorized to secure the sum so borrowed
by a mortgage on such property. In the event of a sale under
said mortgage, the surplus money arising therefrom shall be dis-
posed of as hereinbefore provided.
CHAPTER XIII.
1854.] ["Devises by Will and Deeds op Gift" ch. 1870 to
"Devises and Gifts."]
SECTION I.
1870.] Op Devises by Will or Donations.
1854.] All persons wishing to make donations or devise by
will any thing for the Publishing House, [om. 1858: the missionary
work, | an Annual Conference, or for the uses and purposes of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, are requested to adopt the
following form of legal conveyance :
(1) Form of a Devise by Witt.
In the name of God — Amen.
I [A. B.], being of sound mind and memory, do constitute this
my last will and testament :
Item 1. I give and devise the following [here describe the
property] to " , ["Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent"] of the Pub-
lishing House of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South," nn.
1874: and to his successors in office.] and its use to be controlled
by said |" Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent"] for the use and benefit of
[here state the benevolent object or purpose to which you wish
the ("Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent") to apply your property], to be
thus applied by said ["Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent"], under the di-
rection of the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South ; making only such disposition of said property as
the General Conference shall judge best calculated to promote
the objects of this bequest, as herein stated.
I hereby appoint [insert the name or names] the executors of
this my last will and testament. In witness whereof I have
hereunto set my hand and seal this day of , 18 — .
In the presence of .
Witnesses. \ r„ ,
[Let there be three.] / LfeEAL-J
(2) Form of a Deed of Gift.
State of , \
County. /
Know all men by these presents, that I [write name], for and
in consideration of the love I bear for the cause of Christ, and
from an earnest desire to promote his heritage on earth, do give
and grant, and by these presents convey unto " , ['Agents'
ch. 1858 to 'Agent '] of the Publishing House of the Methodist
(128)
General Directions Concerning Bequests. 129
Episcopal Church, South, " [in. 1874: and to his successors in of-
fice,] for the use and hencfit of [state the particular object for
which the gift is made], to be applied by said ["Agents" ch. 1858
to "Agent"] to the |" objects" ch. 1858 to "object"] herein stated,
under the direction of the General Conference of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, South. And the said ["Agents are" ch. 1858
to "Agent is "] to have and to hold the property aforesaid, for the
use aforesaid, free from the claim or claims of myself, my heirs,
my executors or administrators, and from the claim of all others
whatsoever.
In witness whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal,
this day of , 18 — . In presence of .
Witnesses. \ re™*, i
[Let three sign.] / IfcEAL.j
1882.] All bequests or devises made to the missionary work
of the Church should be made to the Board of Missions of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, a corporation duly incorpo-
rated under the laws of the State of Tennessee.
SECTION II.
1870.] General Directions Concerning Bequests.
1854.] If any funds are received by our ["Agents" ch. 1858
to "Agent "] under the above or any other form of bequest, for
any of the purposes herein specified, ["they" ch. isssto "he"]
shall dispose of them as follows : If the bequest be made to [« them "
ch. 1358 to " him "] for the " Publishing House," [" they " ch. 1858 to
"he"] shall use it as other funds held by ["them as Agents" ch.
1858 to "him as Agent"]; if for our missionary work, "they"ch.
1858 to "he"] shall pay it over to the Treasurer of [in. 1886, om.
1870: one of] the Missionary [" Society" ch. 1866 to "Boards," ch. 1870
to "Board"] of our Church ; if for an Annual Conference, ["they"
ch. 1858 to " he "] shall pay it to any agent duly authorized to re-
ceive it ; and if for the uses and purposes of the Methodist Epis-
copal Church, [in. 1866: South,*] without specifying any more
particular use, ["they" ch. 1858 to "he"] shall retain it until the
General Conference next ensuing, and report it to that body,
subject to their order.
0
*By misprint this was omitted until 1866.
CHAPTER XIV.
The Ritual.*
SECTION I.
The Order for the Administration of the Lord's Supper fom.
by W. : ok Holy Communion].
E. R.l So many as intend to be partakers of the holy com- [Oui. by W.
inunion shall signify their names to the curate, at least some time the
day before. ' . .
And if any of these be an open and notorious ev il-doer, or have done any
wrong to his neighbors by word or deed, so that the congregation be
thereby offended, the curate, having knowledge thereof, shall call him
and advertise him that in any wise he presume not to come to the Lord's
table until he hath openly declared himself to have truly repented and
amended his former naughty life, that the congregation may thereby be
satisfied which before were offended; and that he hath recompensed
the parties to whom he hath done wrong, or at least declare himself to be
in full purpose so to do, as soon as he conveniently may.
The same order shall the curate use with those betwixt whom he per-
ceiveth malice and hatred to reign, not suffering them to be partakers
of the Lord's table until he know them to be reconciled. And if one of
the parties so at variance be content to forgive, from the bottom of his
heart, all that the other hath trespassed against him, and to make
amends for that he himself hath offended, and the other party will not
be persuaded to a godly unity, but remain still in his frowardness and
malice, the minister in that case ought to admit the penitent person to
the holy communion, and not him that is obstinate. Provided that any
minister so repelling any, as is specified in this or the next precedent
paragraph ot this rubric, shall be obliged to give an account Of the same
to the Ordinary, within fourteen days after at the farthest. And the Or-
dinary shall proceed against the offending person according to the canon.
The table at the communion time, having a fair, white [om.by [1792.
W. : linenj cloth upon it, shall stand [om. by W. : in the body of the
church or in the chancel], ["'where morning and evening prayers are
appointed to be said" ch. 17SH to "in some convenient place'']. And
the [" priest "ch. by W. to "elder"] standing at [om.by W. : the north
side of] the table, shall say the Lord's Prayer, with the collectf follow-
ing, the people kneeling.
Then shall the ["priest" ch. by W. to "elder"], turning to the people,
rehearse distinctly all the Ten Commandments; and the people, still
kneeling, shall after every commandment ask God's mercy for their
transgression thereof for the time past, and grace to keep tlie same for
the time to come, as followeth:
Minister. God spake these words, and said : I am the Lord thy
God : Thou shalt have none other gods but me.
*The following forms, except Sections IV., VII., and VIII., were
abridged by Mr. Wesley from the Kitual of the Church of England, and
printed in the Sunday service which he prepared for the use of the -Meth-
odists in America in 1784. These forms are here compared with those
contained in the English service. What was omitted, inserted, orchanged
by Mr. Wesley is indicated by the letter W. on the right and left of the
page, and in brackets— [ J. What has since been omitted, inserted, or
changed, is indicated by the ilnlrs on the right ami left of the page and in
brackets. The letters E. R. stand for Emjlixh ItitnuU and represent the
matter in those forms which was contained in the English service.
+ In 1792 the Lord's Prayer was omitted here, and the collect, beginning
(130)
The Lord's Supper.
131
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to
keep this law.
Miriister. Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor
the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth
beneath, or in the water under the earth. Thou shalt not bow
down to them, nor worship them : for I the Lord thy God am a
jealous God, and visit the sins of the fathers upon the children,
unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me ; and
show mercy unto thousands in them that love me, and keep my
commandment^.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to
keep this law.
Minister. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God
in vain.: for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his
name in vain.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to
keep this law.
Minister. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath-day. Six
days shalt thou labor, and do all that thou hast to do ; hut the
seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God. In it thou
shalt do no manner of work ; thou, and thy son, and thy daugh-
ter, thy man-servant, and thy maid-servant, thy cattle, and the
stranger that is within thy gates. For in six days the Lord
made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and
rested the seventh day : wherefore the Lord blessed the seventh
day, and hallowed it.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to
keep this law.
Minister. Honour thy father and thy mother ; that thy days
may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to
keep this law.
Minister. Thou shalt do no murder.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to
keep this law.
Minister. Thou shalt not commit adultery.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and" incline our hearts to
keep this law.
Minister. Thou shalt not steal.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to
keep this law.
Minister. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neigh-
bor.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to
keep this law.
Minister. Thou shalt- not covet thy neighbor's house, thou
"Almighty God, unto whom all hearts he open," etc., was transferred to
the place it now occupies.
132
The Ritual
shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife, nor his servant, nor his
maid, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is his.
People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and write all these thy laws
in our hearts, we beseech thee.
Then shall follow one of these two collects for the king, the [Ora. by W.
priest standing, as before, and saying:
Lei us pray.
Almighty God, whose kingdom is everlasting, and power infi-
nite, have mercy upon the whole Church, and so rule the heart
of thy chosen servant George, our king and governor, that he
(knowing whose minister he is) may above all things seek thy
honor and glory ; and that we and all his subjects, duly consid-
ering whose authority he hath) may faithfully serve, honor, and
humbly obey him, in thee and for thee, according to thy blessed
word and ordinance, through Jesus Christ our Lord, who with
thee and the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth ever one God,
world without end. A men.
I "Or" ch. by W. to " Then shall follow this collect."] 1 1792.
Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting God, we are taught by thy holy word
that the hearts of |"kings " ch. by W. to "the ('princes' ch. 1786
to ' rulers ') of the earth "] are in thy rule and governance, and
that thou dost dispose and turn them as it seemeth best to thy
godly wisdom ; we humbly beseech thee so to dispose and gov-
ern the [" heart of George thy servant our king and governor " ch. by
W. to "hearts of the (om. 1786: Supreme) Eulers of the United
States, our governors"] that in all ["his"ch. by w.to "their"]
thoughts, words, and works [" he " ch. by W. to " they "] may ever
seek thy honor and glory, and study to preserve thy people com-
mitted to ["his" ch. by w. to "their"] charge, in wealth, peace,
and godliness. Grant this, 0 merciful Father, for thy dear Son's
sake, Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen.
Then shall be said the collect of the day. And immediately after the col-
lect, the ["priest" ch.by W. to "elder "1 shall read the epistle, saying:
The epistle (or The portion of Scripture appointed for the epis-
tle) is written in the chapter of , beginning at the
verse.
And the epistle ended, he shall say:
Here endeth the epistle.
Then shall he read the gospel (the people all standing up), saying:
The holy gospel is written in the chapter of , be-
ginning at the verse.
And the gospel ended, shall be sung or said the creed follow- TOm. by W.
ing, the people still standing as before:
The Lord's Supper.
L33
I believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven
and earth, and of all things visible and invisible.
And In one Lord Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God; be-
gotten of his Father before all worlds, God of God, Light of Light,
Very God of Very God; begotten, not made, being of one sub-
stance with the Father, by whom all things were mai fe ; who for us
men, and for our salvation, came down from heaven, and was in-
carnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary; and was made
man, and was crucified also f< »r us under Pontius Pilate. He suf-
fered and was buried, and the third day he arose again, accord-
ing to the Scriptures ; and ascended into heaven, and sitteth on
the right hand of the Father. And he shall come again with
glory, to judge both the quick and the dead; whose kingdom
shall have no end.
And I believe in the Holy Ghost, the Lord and Giver of Life,
who proceedeth from the Father and the Son ; who with the
Father and the Son together is worshiped and glorified; who
spake by the prophets. And I believe one Catholic and apos-
tolic Church; I acknowledge one baptism for the remission of
sins, and I look for the resurrection of the dead and the life of
the world to come. Amen.
Then the curate shall declare unto the people what holy-days or fasting-
days are in the week following to be observed. And then "also (if occa-
sion be) shall notice be given of the communion; and the bans of mat-
rimony published ; and briefs, citations, and excommunications read.
And nothing shall b" proclaimed or published in the church during the
time of divine service but by the minister; nor by him any thing but
what is prescribed in the rules of this book, or enjoined by the king or
by the Ordinary of the place.
[Om. 1792: Then shall follow the sermon] or one of the homilies already
set forth, or hereafter to be set forth by authority. Then shall the priest
return to the Lord's table and begin the offertory, saving one or more
of these sentences following, as he thinketh most convenient in his dis-
cretion:
[In. byW. : ("Then shall the elder say" ch. 1854 to "The elder shall
read") one or more of these sentences,] [in. 1854: during the
reading of which the stewards shall take up the collection for
the poor : ]
Let your light so shine before men, that they may see
your good works, and glorify your Father which is in
heaven. Matt. v. 16.
Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where
moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break
through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in
heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and
where thieves do not break through nor steal. Matt. vi.
19, 20.
Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do
134
The Ritual.
ye even so to them ; for this is the law and the prophets.
Matt. vii. 12.
Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall
enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the
will of my Father which is in heaven. Matt. vii. 21.
Zaccheus stood, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord,
the half of my goods I give to the poor; and if I have
taken any thing from any man by false accusation, I re-
store him fourfold. Luke xix. 8.
He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly ;
and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bounti-
fully. Every man as he purposeth in his heart, so let
him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity; for God lov-
eth a cheerful giver. 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7.
As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto
all men, especially unto them who arc of the household
of faith. Gal. vi. 10.
Godliness with contentment is great gain. For we
brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can
carry nothing out. 1 Tim. vi. 6, 7.
Charge them that are rich in this Avorld, that they be
ready to distribute, willing to communicate ; laying up in
store for themselves a good foundation against the time
to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life. 1 Tim.
vi. 17-19.
God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labor
of love, which ye have showed toward his name, in that
ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. Heb.
vi. 10.
To do good, and to communicate forget not: for with
such sacrifices God is well pleased. Heb. xiii. 16.
Whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother
have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from
him, how dwelleth the love of God in him ? 1 John iii. 17.
He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the
Lord ; and that which he hath given will he pay him
again. Prov. xix. 17.
Blessed is he that considereth the poor : the Lord will
deliver him in time of trouble. Ps. xli. 1.
Give alms of thy goods, and never turn thy face [Om. by W.
from any poor man, and the face of the Lord shall not be turned
away from thee. Tobit iv. 7.
The Lord's Supper.
135
Be merciful after thy power. If thou hast much, give ;i786.
plenteously ; if thou hast little, do thy diligence gladly to give oi
that little : for so gatherest thou thyself a good reward in the day
of necessity. Tohit iv. 8, 9.
Who goeth a warfare any time at his own charges? n.792.
who planteth a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof ? or
who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock. 1
Cor. ix. 7.
If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if
we shall reap your carnal things? 1 Cor. ix. 11.
Do ye not know that they who minister about holy things
live of the sacrifice ? and they who wait at the altar are partak-
ers with the altar? Even so hath the Lord ordained that they
which preach the gospel should live of the gospel. 1 Cor. ix.
13,14.
Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him
that teacheth in all good things. Be not deceived ; God is not
mocked : for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap.
Gal. vi. 6, 7.
While these sentences .ire in reading, ("the deacons, Church [1854.
wardens, or other lit persons'' eh. liy W. to "some tit persons"'] ap-
pointed for that purpose shall receive'the alms for the poor, and other
devotions of the people, in a decent basin, to be provided [om. bv W. :
by the parish' for that purpose, and [om. bv W. : reverently] bring it
to the [" priest " eh. bv W. to •• elder" I. who shall [om. by W. : hum-
bly present and] place it upon the [om. by W. : holyl table.
And when there is a communion the priest .-hall then place [Om. by W.
upon the table so much bread and wine as he shall think Miflicient.
Alter which done, the |" priest" ch. by W. to " elder "j shall 11792.
say:
Almighty and everlasting God, who by the holy apostle hast
taught us to make prayers and supplications and to give thanks
for all men, we humbly beseech thee most mercifully [to accept
our alms and oblations and*] to receive these our prayers, which
-we offer unto thy Divine Majesty, beseeching thee to inspire con-
tinually the universal Church with the spirit of truth, unity, and
concord. And grant that all those who do confess thy holy name
may agree in the truth of thy holy Word, and live in unity and
godly love. We beseech thee, also, so to direct, save and defend
all Christian fom. 1786: kings, princes, and] governors; and espe-
cially thy ["servant George, our king." ch. by W. to "servants, the
(om. 17SG: supreme) ridel's of these United States"]; that under
[" him " ch. by w. to " them "] we may be godly and quietly gov-
erned ; and grant unto [om. by W. : his whole council and to] all that
are put in authority under f« him " ch. by W. to " them "] that they
may truly and indifferently administer justice, to the punish-
ment of wickedness and vice and the maintenance of thy true
religion and virtue. Give grace, O heavenly Father, to all f " bish-
* If there be no alms or oblations, then shall the words " to accept our
alms and oblations" be left out.
136
The Ritual.
ops and curates" ch. by w. to " the ministers of thy gospel "], that
they may both by their life and doctrine set forth thy true and
lively word and rightly and duly administer the holy sacra-
ments. And to all thy people give thy heavenly grace ; and espe-
cially to this congregation here present, that with meek heart and
due reverence they may receive thy holy word, truly serving thee
in holiness and righteousness all the days of their life. And we
most humbly beseech thee, of thy goodness, 0 Lord, to comfort
and succor all those who in this transitory life are in trouble,
sorrow, need, sickness, or any other adversity. And we also
bless thy holy name for all thy servants departed this life in thy
faith and fear, beseeching thee to give us grace so to follow their
good examples that with them we may be partakers of thy
heavenly kingdom. Grant this, O Father, for Jesus Christ's sake,
our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen.
When the minister giveth warning for the celebration of the [Ora. by W.
holy communion (which he shall always do upon the Sunday or some
holy -day immediately preceding) al ter sermon or homily ended, he shall
read the exhortation following:
Dearly beloved, on day next I purpose, through God's
assistance, to administer to all such as shall be religiously and
devoutly disposed the most comfortable sacrament of the body
and blood of Christ, to be by them received in remembrance of
his meritorious cross and passion, whereby alone we obtain re-
mission of our sins and are made partakers of the kingdom of
heaven. Wherefore it is our duty to render most humble and
hearty thanks to Almighty God, our heavenly Father, for that
he hath given his Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ, not only to
die for ns, but also to be our spiritual food and sustenance
in that holy sacrament. Which being so divine and comfort-
able a thing to them who receive it worthily, and so danger-
ous to those who will presume to receive it unworthily, my duty
is to exhort you in the mean season to consider the dignity of
that holy mystery and the great peril of the unworthy receiving
thereof; and so to search and examine your own consciences
(and that not lightly and after the manner of dissemblers with
God) ; but so) that ye may come holy and clean to such a heav-
enly feast, in the marriage-garment required by God in holy
Scripture, and be received as worthy partakers of that holy table.
The way and means thereto is : First to examine your lives
and conversations by the rule of God's commandments ; and
whereinsoever ye shall perceive yourselves to have offended,
either by will, word, or deed, there to bewail your own sinfulness
and to confess yourselves to Almighty God, with full purpose of
amendment of life. And if ye shall perceive your offenses to be
such as are not only against God, but also against your neigh-
bors, then ye shall reconcile yourselves unto them, being ready
to make restitution and satisfaction, according to the uttermost of
your powers, for all injuries and wrongs done by you to any
The Lord's Supper.
137
other ; and being likewise ready to forgive others who have of-
fended you, as ye would have forgiveness of your offenses at
God's hand . for otherwise the receiving of the holy communion
doth nothing else but increase your damnation. Therefore, if
any of you be a blasphemer of God, a hinderer or slanderer of
his word, an adulterer, or be in malice or envy or any other
grievous crime, repent ye of your sins, or else come not to that
holy table; lest after the taking of that holy sacrament the devil
enter into you, as he entered into Judas, and fill you full of in-
iquities, and bring you to destruction both of body and soul.
And because it is requisite that no man should come to the
holy communion, but with a full trust in God's mercy, and with
a quiet conscience ; therefore, if there be any of you who by this
means cannot quiet his own conscience herein, but requireth
further comfort or counsel, let him come to me or to some other
discreet and learned minister of God's word, and open his grief,
that by the ministry of God's holy word he may receive the
benefit of absolution, together with ghostly counsel and advice,
to the quieting of his conscience and avoiding of all scruple and
doubtfulness.
Or in case lie shall see the people negligent to come to the holy commun-
ion, instead of the former he shall use this exhortation :
Dearly beloved brethren, on I intend, by God's grace,
to celebrate the Lord's Supper, unto which, in God's behalf, I
bid you all who are here present ; and beseech you, for the Lord
Jesus Christ's sake, that ye will not refuse to come thereto, being
so lovingly called and bidden by God himself. Ye know how
grievous and unkind a thing it is, when a man hath prepared a
rich feast, decked his table with all kind of provision, so that
there lacketh nothing but the guests to sit down, and yet they
who are called (without any cause) most unthankfully refuse to
come. Which of you in such a case would not be moved ? Who
would not think a great injury and wrong done unto him?
Wherefore, most dearly beloved in Christ, take ye good heed,
lest ye, withdrawing yourselves from this holy Supper, provoke
God's indignation against you. It is an easy matter for a man to
say, I will not communicate because I am otherwise hindered
with worldly business. But such excuses are not so easily ac-
cepted and allowed before God. If any man say, I am a griev-
ous sinner, and therefore am afraid to come : wherefore, then, do
ye not repent and amend ? When God calleth you are ye not
ashamed to say ye will not come ? When ye should return to
God, will ye excuse yourselves and say ye are not ready ? Con-
sider earnestly with yourselves how little such feigned excuses
will avail before God. Those who refused the feast in the gos-
pel because they had bought a farm, or would try their yokes of
oxen, or because they were married, were not so excused, but
counted unworthy of the heavenly feast. I, for my part, shall
be ready ; and, according to mine office, I bid you in the name
138
The Ritual.
of God, I call you in Christ's behalf, I exhort you as ye love your
own salvation, that ye will be partakers of this holy communion
And as the Son of God did vouchsafe to yield up his soul by
death upon the cross for your salvation, so it is your duty to re-
ceive the communion in remembrance of the sacrifice of his
death, as he himself hath commanded ; which if ye shall m-leet
to do, consider how great injury ye do unto God, and how sore
unishment hangeth over your heads for the same, when ye will-
dly abstain from the Lord's table and separate from your breth-
ren, who come to feed on the banquet of that most heavenly
food. These things if ye earnestly consider, ye will by God's
grace return to a better mind : for the obtaining whereof we shall
not cease to make our humble petitions unto Almighty God, our
heavenly Father.
At the time of the celebration of the communion, the communicants being
conveniently placet for the receiving of the holy sacrament, the priest
shall say this exhortation:
Dearly beloved in the Lord, ye who mind to come to the holy
communion of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ must
consider how Saint Paul exhorteth all persons diligently to try
and examine themselves before they presume to eat of that bread
and drink of that cup. For as the benefit is great if with a true
penitent heart and lively faith we receive that holy sacrament
(for then we spiritually" eat the flesh of Christ and drink his
blood, then we dwell in Christ, and Christ in us ; we are one
with Christ, and Christ with us) so is the danger great if we re-
ceive the same unworthily. For then we are guilty of the body
and blood of our Saviour ; we eat and drink our own damnation,
not considering the Lord's body ; we kindle God's wrath against
us ; we provoke him to plague us with divers diseases and sun-
dry kinds of death. Judge therefore yourselves, brethren, that
ye be not judged of the Lord ; repent ye truly for your sins past ;
have a lively and steadfast faith in Christ our Saviour; amend
your lives, and be in perfect charity with all men ; so shall ye be
meet partakers of those holy mysteries. And above all things
ye must give most humble and hearty thanks to God, the Father,
the Son, and the Holy Ghost, for the redemption of the world by
the death and passion of our Saviour Christ, both God and man ;
who did humble himself, even to the death upon the cross, for
us, miserable sinners, who lay in darkness and the shadow of
death, that he might make us the children of God and exalt us
to everlasting life. And to the end that we should always re-
member the exceeding great love of our Master and only Saviour,
Jesus Christ, thus dying for us, and the innumerable benefits
which by his precious blood-shedding he hath obtained for us ;
he hath instituted and ordained holy mysteries, as pledges of his
love and for a continual remembrance of his death, to our great
and endless comfort. To him, therefore, with the Father and
The Lord's Sup])er.
139
Holy Ghost, let us give (as we are most bounden) continual
thanks ; submitting ourselves wholly to his holy will and pleas-
ure, and studying to serve him in true holiness and righteousness
all the days of our life. Amen.
["Then shall the ('priest' ch. by W. to 'elder') say to them that come to
receive the holy communion" ch. 1792 to "After which done the elder
shall sav," ch. 1870 to "Then shall the elder read this invita-
tion " :]
Ye that do truly and earnestly repent of your sins, and
are in love and charity with your neighbors, and intend
to lead a new life, following the commandments of God,
and walking from henceforth in his holy ways, draw
near with faith, and take this holy sacrament to your
comfort, and make your humble confession to Almighty
God, meekly kneeling upon your knees.
Then shall this general confession be made [in. by W. : by the
minister], in the name of all those who are minded to receive
the holy communion [om. by W. by one of the ministers], both he
and all the people kneeling humbly upon their knees, and say-
ing:
Almighty God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Maker
of all things, Judge of all men, we acknowledge and be-
wail our manifold sins and wickedness, which Ave from
time to time most grievously have committed, by thought,
word, and deed, against thy Divine Majesty, provoking
most justly thy wrath and indignation against us. "We
do earnestly repent, and are heartily sorry for these our
misdoings : the remembrance of them is grievous unto us.
[Om. by W. : The burden of them is intolerable.] Have mercy
upon us, have mercy upon us, most merciful Father: for
thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ's sake forgive us all that
is past, and grant that we may ever hereafter serve and
please thee in newness of life, to the honor and glory of
thy name, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
|"Thcn shall the priest (or the bishop beinp: present) stand up, and, turn-
in-: him>elf to the people, pronounce this absolution" ch. by W. to
" Then shall the elder say " :]
[In. by. W. : O] Almighty God, our Heavenly Father,
who of thy great mercy hast promised forgiveness of
sins to all them that with hearty repentance and true
faith turn to ["him" ch. by W. to "thee"]: have mercy
140
The Ritual.
upon ["you" ch. by W. to "us"]; pardon and deliver
["you" ch. by W. to "us"] from all ["your" ch. by W. to
"our"] sins, confirm and strengthen ["you" ch. by W. to
"us"] in all goodness, and bring ["you" ch. by W. to
"us"] to everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
Then shall the [" priest" ch. by W. to "elder"] say: [ 1792.
Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith unto all
who truly turn to him :
Come unto me, all ye that travail and are hcavv laden, and I
will refresh you. Matt. xi. 28.
So God loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, to
the end that all that believe in him should not perish, but have
everlasting life. John hi. 1G.
Hear also what Saint Paul saith :
This is a true saying, and worthy of all men to be received,
That Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners. 1 Tim.
i. 15.
Hear also what Saint John saith :
If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus
Christ, the righteous ; and he is the propitiation for our sins. 1
John ii. 1. 2.
After which the ["priest " ch. by W. to " elder"] shall proceed, sayiug:
Lift up your hearts.
Ansxver. We lift them up unto the Lord.
Priest. Let us give thanks unto our Lord God.
Answer. It is meet and right so to do.
The Collect*
Almighty God, unto whom all hearts be open, all de-
sires known, and from whom no secrets are hid: cleanse
the thoughts of our hearts by the inspiration of thy Holy
Spirit, that we may perfectly love thee, and worthily
magnify thy holy name, through Christ our Lord.
Amen.
["Then shall the priest turn to the Lord's table and say" ch. by W. to
" Then shall the elder say " :]
It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that we
*In the English form, and also in that prepared by Mr. Wesley, the
service was opened with the Lord's Prayer, which was followed by the
collect. In 17U2 the collect was transferred to this place.
The Lord's Supper.
141
should at all times, and in all places, give thanks unto
thee, O Lord, holy Father, almighty, everlasting God.
Here shall follow the proper preface, according to the time, [Om. by W.
if there be any .specially appointed, or else immediately shall follow: '
Therefore with angels and archangels, and with all the
company of heaven, we laud and magnify thy glorious
name, evermore praising thee, and saying, Holy, holy,
holy, Lord God of hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy
glory. Glory be to thee, O Lord most high. Amen.
Proper Prefaces. [1792.
Upon Christmas-clay.
Because thou didst give Jesus Christ, thine only Son, to be born
as at this time for us ; who, by the operation of the Holy Ghost,
was made very man, of the substance of the Virgin Mary his
mother ; and that without spot of sin, to make us clean from all
sin. Therefore with angels, etc.
Upon Easter-day.
But chiefly are we bound to praise thee for the glorious resur-
rection of our Son Jesus Christ, our Lord: for he is the very
Paschal Lamb which was offered for us, and hath taken away the
sin of the world ; who by his death hath destroyed death, and,
by his rising to life again, hath restored to us everlasting life.
Therefore with angels, etc.
Upon Ascension-day.
Through thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ our Lord,
who, after his most glorious resurrection, manifestly appeared to
all his apostles, and in their sight ascended up into heaven to
prepare a place for us, that where he is thither we might also as-
cend, and reign with him in glory. Therefore with angels, etc.
Upon Wiitsunday.
Through Jesus Christ our Lord, according to whose most true
promise the Holy Ghost came down as at this time from heaven
with a sudden great sound, as it had been a mighty wind, in the
likeness of fiery tongues, lighting upon the apostles, to teach
them and to lead them to all truth ; giving them both the gift of
divers languages and also boldness, with fervent zeal constantly
to preach the gospel unto all nations ; whereby we have been
brought out of darkness and error into the clear light and true
knowledge of thee and of thy Son Jesus Christ. Therefore with
angels, etc.
142
The Ritual.
Upon tlw Feast of Trinity.
Who art one God, one Lord ; not one only person, but three
persons in one substance. For that which we believe of the
flory of the Father, the same we believe of the Son, and of the
loly Ghost, without any difference or inequality. Therefore
with angels, etc.
After each of which prefaces shall immediately he [om. by W. : sung or]
said:
Therefore with angels and archangels, and with all the com-
pany of heaven, we laud and magnify thy glorious name, ever-
more praising thee, and saying: Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of
hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy glory. Glory be to thee,
0 Lord most high. Amen.
Then shall the ["priest" ch. by W. to "elder"] [om. 1792: kneeling
down at the (om. by W.: Lord's) table! say, (om. 1792: in the name
of all them that shall receive the communion this prayer following,
(in. by W. ; the people also kneeling)] :
"We do not presume to come to this thy table, O mer-
ciful Lord, trusting in our own righteousness, but in thy
manifold and great mercies. We are not worthy so
much as to gather up the crumbs under thy table. But
thou art the same Lord, whose property is always to have
mercy: Grant us, therefore, gracious Lord, so to eat the
flesh of thy dear Son Jesus Christ, and to drink hte
blood, that our sinful [in. 1792 : souls and] bodies may be
made clear by his ["body" ch. 1792 to "death"! and [0m.
1792: our souls] washed through his most precious blood,
and that we may evermore dwell in him, and he in us.
Amen.
['•When the priest" ch. by W. to "Then the elder,"] [om. by W. :
standing before the table, hath so ordered the bread and wine that lie
may with the more readiness and decency break the bread before the
people, and take the cup into his hands, he] shall say the prayer of
consecration, as followeth :
Almighty God, our Heavenly Father, who of thy ten-
der mercy didst give thine only Son Jesus Christ to suf-
fer death upon the cross for our redemption ; who made
there (by his oblation of himself once offered) a full, per-
fect, and sufficient sacrifice, oblation, and satisfaction for
the sins of the whole world ; and did institute, and in his
holy gospel command us to continue, a perpetual mem-
ory of that his precious death until his coming again:
hear us, O merciful Father, we most humbly beseech
The Lord's Supper.
143
thee, and grant that we, receiving these thy creatures of
bread and wine, according to thy Son our Saviour Jesus
Christ's holy institution, in remembrance of his deatli
and passion, may be partakers of his most blessed bod}'
and blood : who in the same night that he was betrayed
took bread ;l and when he had given thanks, he brake it,2
and gave it to his disciples, saying, Take, eat; this3 is my
body which is given for you : do this in remembrance of
me. Likewise after supper he took 4 the cup : and when
he had given thanks, he gave it to them, saying, Drink
ye all of this; for this5 is my blood of the New Testa-
ment, which is shed for you and for many, for the remis-
sion of sins: do this, as oft as ye shall drink it, in remem-
brance of me. Amen.
-in. , om. 1S34: 1. Here the elder is to take the plate of bread into
is hands. 2. And here lie is to break the bread. 3. And here he is to
lay his hands upon all the bread. 4. Here he is to take the cup into his
hands. 5. And here to lay his hand upon all the vessels which contain
the wine.] *
Then shall the minister first receive the communion in both kinds
himself, and then proceed to deliver the same to the [« bishops,
priests, and deacons" ch. by W. to "other ministers"] in like
manner, if any be present [om. 1870: and after that to the people
also, in order, into their (om. 171)2: own) hands. (Om. lssfc: And) When
(''he " ch. 1058 to " the minister") delivereth the bread (om. 1792: to any
one) he shall say:] Then shall ["the priest" ch. by W. to "he""]
say the Lord's Prayer.f the people still kneeling and repeating
after him every petition :
Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name;
thy kingdom come; thy will be done on earth, as it is in
heaven; give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us
our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against
us; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil; for thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the
glory, forever and ever. Amen.%
• These directions were contained in the English service, but were omit-
ted by Mr. Weslev. Thevwere re-inserted here probably in 171)2, and left
out in 1854.
Tin the order prepared by Mr. Wesley the Lord's Prayer was said at
the beginning of t lie service, and also immediately after the people had re-
ceived the bread and wine; but in 1792 it was omitted from the lirst place,
and in 1870 was transferred from the latter place to this.
1 In the English service this prayer is said after the people have all com-
municated.
144
The Ritual
1870.] Then a hymn may be sung, and the communicants
shall be invited to the table. The minister shall deliver both
kinds to the people into their hands. When he delivereth the
bread, he shall say :
E. R.] The body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which
was given for thee, preserve thy ["body and soul" ch. 1792
to 11 soul and body"'] unto everlasting life. Take and eat
this in remembrance that Christ died for thee, and feed
on him in thy heart by faith and thanksgiving *
And the minister that delivereth the cup |om. 1792: to anyone]
shall say :
The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was shed for
thee, preserve thy soul and body unto everlasting life.
Drink this in remembrance that Christ's blood was shed
for thee, and be thankful.*
When all have communicated the minister shall return to the
Lord's table, and |om. by W. : reverently] place upon it what re-
maineth of the consecrated elements, covering the same with
a fair linen cloth.
["After (in. by W. : which) shall be said" ch. 1S70 to "The minister
may then say "] as followeth :
O Lord and Heavenly Father, we thy humble serv-
ants [om. by W. : entirely] desire thy fatherly goodness
mercifully to accept this our sacrifice of praise and
thanksgiving; most humbly beseeching thee to grant
that, by the merits and death of thy Son Jesus Christ,
and through faith in his blood, we and thy whole Church
may obtain remission of our sins, and all other benefits
of his passion. And here we offer and present unto thee,
O Lord, ourselves, our souls and bodies, to be a reasona-
ble, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee; humbly beseech-
ing thee that all we who are partakers of this holy com-
munion may be filled with thy grace and heavenly bene-
diction. And although we be unworthy, through our
manifold sins, to offer unto thee any sacrifice, yet we be-
seech thee to accept this our bounden duty and service;
not weighing our merits, but pardoning our offenses,
through Jesus Christ our Lord: by whom, and with
*In 1702 the words " thee," " thy soul," " body," and " thy heart" were
printed in italics (as they have boon ever since), indicating; that if there
be more than one communicant the plural form should be used.
TJie Lord's Supper.
145
whom, in the unity of the Holy Ghost, all honor and
glory be unto thee, O Father Almighty, world without
end. Amen.
Or this: fOm. by W.
Almighty and ever living God, we most heartily thank thee
for that thou dost vouchsafe to feed us who have duly received
these holy mysteries, with the spiritual food of the most precious
body and blood of thy Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ; and dost
assure us thereby of thy favor and goodness toward us; and
that we are very" members incorporate in the mystical body of
thy Son, which "is the blessed company of all faithful people;
and are also heirs through hope of thy everlasting kingdom, by
the merits of the most precious death and passion of thy dear
Son. And we most humbly beseech thee, O heavenly Father, so
to assist us with thy grace", that we may continue in that holy
fellowship, and do all such good works as thou hast prepared for
us to walk in ; through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom, with
thee and the Holy Ghost, be all honor and glory, world with-
out end. Amen.
Then [« shall " ch. 1870 to " may "] be said [om. by W. ; or sung] :
Glory be to God on high, and on earth peace, good will
toward men. We praise thee, we bless thee, we worship
thee, we glorify thee, we give thanks to thee for thy
great gloiy, O Lord God, heavenly King, God the Father
Almighty.
O Lord the only begotten Son, Jesus Christ : O Lord
God, Lamb of God, Son of the Father, that takest away
the sins of the world, have mercy upon us. Thou that
takest away the sins of the world, have mercy upon us.
Thou that takest away the sins of the world, receive our
prayer. Thou that sitteth at the right hand of God the
Father, have mercy upon us.
For thou only art holy: thou only art the Lord: thou
only, O Christ, with the HohT Ghost, art most high in
the glory of God the Father. Amen.
Then the [" priest, or Bishop if he be present, shall let them " ch. by
W. to "elder, if he see it expedient, may put up an extempora-
neous prayer; and afterward shall let the people"] depart
with this blessing :
[In. by W. : May] the peace of God, which passeth all
understanding, keep your hearts and minds in the knowl-
edge and love of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our
Lord ; and the blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the
10
146
The Ritual.
Son, and the Holy Ghost, be among you, and remain wit h
you always. Amen.
1792.] If the elder be straitened for time, he may omit any part
of the service except the prayer of consecration.
E. R.] If the consecrated bread or wine be all spent before all
have communicated, the [in. by w. : elder may consecrate more
by repeating the prayer of consecration]. [Om. by W. : Priest ig
to consecrate more, according to the form belore prescribed, beginning
at " Our Saviour Christ in the same night," etc., for the blessing of
the bread; and at "Likewise after supper," etc., for the blessing of
the cup. J
1784.] [" Let it be recommended to the people to receive it kneeling,
but let them at the same time be informed that they may receive it
either standing or sitting" eh. 1787 to " Let those who choose receive it
kneeling, and let those who do not, either standing or sitting," ch. 17i)i
to "Let those who have scruples concerning the receiving of
the communion kneeling be permitted to receive it either
standingor sitting;"] [in. 1702: but no person shall be admitted to
the Lord's Supper among us who is guilty of any practice for
which we would exclude a member of our Church.] *
E. R.] Collects to be said after the offertory, when there fOm. by W.
is no communion, every such day one or more; anrl the same may be
said, also, as often as occasion shall serve, after the collects either of
morning or evening prayer, communion, or litany, bv the discretion of
the minister: i
Assist us mercifully, 0 Lord, in these our supplications and
prayers, and dispose the way of thy servants towards the attain-
ment of everlasting salvation; that, among all the changes and
chances of this mortal life, they may ever be defended by thy
most gracious and ready help ; through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
O Almighty Lord and everlasting God, vouchsafe, we beseech
thee, to direct, sanctify, and govern both our hearts and bodies
in the ways of thy laws and in the works of thy commandments ;
that through thy most mighty protection, both here and ever,
we may be preserved in body and soul ; through our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen.
Grant, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that the words which
we have heard this day with our outward ears may, through thy
grace, be so grafted inwardly in our hearts, that they may bring
forth in us the fruit of good living, to the honor and praise of
thy name; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
* These provisions originally belonged to the section on "The Lord's
Supper," as answers to the question, "Are there any directions to be given
concerningthe administration of the Lord's Supper? " They were insert-
ed here as rubric in 1858. In 1854 the following, which was also a part of
this section, was omitted, viz.: Let no person that is not a member of our
Church be admitted to the communion without examination, and some
token given by au elder or deacon.
The Lord's Supper.
147
Prevent us, 0 Lord, in all our doings with thy most gracious
favor, and further us with thy continual help, that in all our
works, begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may glorify thy
holy name, and finally by thy mercy obtain everlasting life ;
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Almighty God, the fountain of all wisdom, who knowest our
necessities before we ask, and our ignorance in asking, we be-
seech thee to have compassion upon our infirmities ; and those
things which for our unworthiness we dare not, and for our
blindness we cannot ask, vouchsafe to give us, for the worthiness
of thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Almighty God, who hast promised to hear the petitions of
those who ask in thy Son's name, we beseech thee mercifully to
incline thine ears to us who have now made our prayers and
supplications unto thee ; and grant that those things which we
have faithfully asked according to thy will may effectually be ob-
tained, to the relief of our necessities and to the setting forth of
thy glory ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Upon the Sundays and other holy-days (if there be no communion) shall
be said all that is appointed at the communion, until the end of the gen-
eral prayer (For the whole state of Christ's Church militant here
in earth), together with one or more of these collects, last before re-
hearsed, concluding with the blessing.
And there shall be no celebration of the Lord's Slipper, except there be a
convenient number to communicate with the priest, according to his
discretion.
And if there be not above twenty persons in the parish, of discretion, to
receive the communion : vet there shall be no communion, except four
(or three at the least) communicate with the priest.
And in cathedral and collegiate Churches and colleges, where there are
many priests and deacons, they shall all receive the communion with
the priest every Sunday at the least, except they have a reasonable
cause to the contrary.
And to take away all occasion of dissension and superstition, which any
person hath or might have concerning the bread and wine, it shall suf-
fice that the bread be such as is usual to be eaten, but the best and pur-
est wheat bread that conveniently may be gotten.
And if any of tue bread and wine remain unconsecrated, the curate shall
have it to his own use; but if any remain of that which was consecrated
it shall not be carried out of the 'Church, but the priest and such other
of the communicants as he shall then call unto him shall, immediately
after the blessing, reverently eat and drink the same.
The bread and wine for the communion shall be provided by the curate
and the church wardens, at the charge of the parish.
And note that every parishioner >hall communicate at the least three
times in the year, of which Easter to be one. And yearly, at Easter,
every parishioner shall reckon witli the parish, vicar, or curate, or his
or their deputy or deputies, and pay to them or him all ecclesiastical
duties accustomably due then and at that time to be paid.
After the divine service is ended the money given at the offertory shall be
disposedof to such pious and charitable uses as the minister and Church
warden shall think lit: wherein if thev disagree, it shall be disposed of
as the Ordinary shall appoint.
Whereas it is ordained in this office for the administration of the Lord's
Supper that thecomniuiiicants should receive the same kneeling (which
order is well meant for a signification or our humble and grateful ac-
knowledgment of the benefits of Christ therein given to all worthy re-
ceivers, and for the avoiding of such profanation and disorder in the
148
The Ritual.
holy communion, as might otherwise ensue) ; yet, lest the same kneeling
should by any persons, either out of ignorance and infirmity, or out of
malice and obstinacy, be misconstrued and depraved, it is hereby de-
clared that thereby no adoration is intended or ought to be done, e'lther
unto the sacramental bread and wine thereby bodily received, or unto
any corporal presence of Christ's natural flesh and blood. For the sac-
ramental bread and wine remain still in their very natural substances,
and therefore may not be adored (for that were idolatry to be abhorred
by all faithful Christians); and the natural body and blood of our Sav-
iour Christ are in heaven, and not here; it being against the truth of
Christ's natural body to be at one time in more places than one.
SECTION n.
E. R.] The Ministration of [om. by w.: Public] Baptism to
Infants [om.by w.: to be used in the Ciiurchj.
The people are to be admonished that it is most convenient [Om. bv W.
that baptism should not be administered but upon Sundays and other
holy-days, when the most number of people conic together; as well for
that the' congregation there present may testify the receiving of them
that be newly baptized into the number of Christ's Church, as also be-
cause in the 'baptism of infants every man present may be put in re-
membrance of bis own profession made to God in baptism. For which
cause also it is expedient, that baptism be ministered in the vulgar
tongue. Nevertheless (if necessity so require) children may be baptized
upon any other day.
And note that there shall be for every male child to he baptized two god-
fathers and one god-mother; and for every female one god-father and
two god-mothers.
When there are children to be baptized, the parents shall give knowledge
thereof over night or in the morning before the beginning of morning
prayer to the curate. And then the god-fathers and god-mothers anil
the people with the children must be ready at the font, either immedi-
ately after the last lesson at morning prayer or else immediately after
the last lesson at evening prayer, as" the curate by his discretion shall
appoint.
|"And the priest" ch.by W, to"The minister"], fom. 1854, re-in. 1870:
coming to the font, which is (om. by W. : then) to be filled, with
pure water], [om. by W. : and standing there] shall ["say" ch.
1792 to "use the following or some other ('exhortation suitable to
this sacred office' ch. 1851 to ' suitable exhortation'")] :
| Om. by W, : Ilath this child been already baptized, or no? If they an-
swer, No, then shall the priest proceed as followeth:]
Dearly beloved, forasmuch as all men are conceived
and born in sin, and that our Saviour Christ saith, ["None
can enter into the kingdom of God except he be regenerate and
born anew ot water and of the Holy Ghost " ch. 1854 to " Except
a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot en-
ter into the kingdom of God "] : I beseech you to call
upon God the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ,
that of his bounteous [" mercy "ch. 1886 to "goodness"] he
will grant to this child, [in. 1886: now to be baptize;! with
water,] that [0m. 1854: thing] which by nature he cannot
Infant Baptism.
149
have: that Ac may be baptized with [om. 1886: water and]
the Holy Ghost, [om. 1886 : and] received into Christ's
holy Church, and be made a lively member of the same.
Then shall the [« priest " ch. by W. to " minister"] say :
Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting God, [om. 1870: who of thy
great mercy didst save Noah and his family in the ark from per-
fshing by water; and also didst safely lead the children of Israel,
thy people, through the Red Sea, figuring thereby thy holy bap-
tism,] [om. 1854: and by the baptism of thy well-beloved Son
Jesus Christ in the River Jordan, didst sanctify water ("to the
mystical washing away of sin" ch. 1786 to "for the holy sacra-
ment,")] we beseech thee for thine infinite mercies, that
thou wilt [om. by W.: mercifully] look upon this child:
wash him and sanctify Mm with the Holy Ghost; that
he being ["delivered from thy wrath" ch. 1886 to '-saved by
thy grace"], may be received into the ark of Christ's
Church, and being steadfast in faith, joyful through
hope, and rooted in ["charity" ch. 1792 to "love"], may so
pass the waves of this troublesome world, that finally he
may come to the land of everlasting life, there to reign
with thee, world without end, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
Almighty and immortal God, the aid of all that need, [1786.
the helper of all that flee to thee for succor, the life of them that
believe, and the resurrection of the dead : "We call upon thee for
this infant, that he, coming to thy holy baptism, may receive
remission of sin by spiritual regeneration. Receive him, O Lord,
as thou hast promised by thy well-beloved Son, saying, Ask, and
ye shall have; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be
opened unto you. So give now unto us who ask ; let us who seek
find ; open the gate unto us who knock, that this infant may en-
joy the everlasting benediction of thy heavenly washing, and
may come to the eternal kingdom which thou hast promised by
Christ our Lord. Amen.
O merciful God, grant that the old Adam in this child
may be so buried, that the new man maybe raised up in
him. Amen.
Grant that all carnal affections may die in him, and that
all things belonging to the Spirit may live and grow in
him. Amen.
Grant that he may have power and strength to have
150
The Ritual.
victory, and to triumph against the devil, the world, and
the flesh. Amen.
Grant that whosoever is dedicated to thee by our of-
fice and ministry may also be indued with heavenly virt-
ues, and everlastingly rewarded through thy mercy. 0
blessed Lord God, who dost live and govern all things,
world without end. Amen*
Almighty, ever-living God, whose most dearly beloved
Son Jesus Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins, did shed
out of his most precious side both water and blood, and
gave commandment to his disciples that they should go
teach all nations, and baptize them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : regard,
we beseech thee, the supplications of thy congregation ;
[om. 1786: sanctify this water to the mystical washing away of
sin,] and grant that this child now to be baptized [om. by
W. : therein] may receive the fullness of thy grace, and
ever remain in the number of thy faithful and elect chil-
dren, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then shall the people stand up, and the ["priest" ch. by w. to
"minister"] shall say:
Hear the ivords of the Gospel imtten by Si. Marl; in the tenth chapter,
at the thirteenth verse:
They brought young children to Christ, that he should
touch them. And his disciples rebuked those that
brought them ; but when Jesus saw it, he was much dis-
pleased, and said unto them, Suffer the little children to
come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the
kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever
shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he
shall not enter thei'ein. And he took them up in his
arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them.f
After the Gospel is read, the minister shall make this brief [Om. by W.
exhortation upon the -words of the Gospel:
Beloved, ye hear in this gospel the words of our Saviour Christ,
that he commanded the children to be brought unto him; how
he blamed those who would have kept them from him ; how he
*In the English service these petitions follow directly after the vows
made bv the god-fathers and god-mothers, which see.
+ In the English service this immediately follows the prayer beginning,
"Almighty, immortal God," etc.
Infant Baptism.
exhorteth all men to follow their innocency. Ye perceive how,
by his outward gesture and deed, he declared his {good will to-
ward them; for he embraced them in his anus, he laid his hands
upon them, and blessed them. Doubt ye not therefore, but ear-
nestly believe, that he will likewise favorably receive this present
infant; that he will embrace him with the arms of his mercy;
that he will give unto him the blessing of eternal life, and make
him partaker of his everlasting kingdom.
Wherefore, we being thus persuaded of the good will of our
heavenly Father toward this infant declared by his Sou Jesus
Christ; and nothing doubting that he favorably alloweth this
charitable work of ours in bringing Hi is infant to his holy bap-
tism, let us faithfully and devoutly give thanks unto him, and
say —
Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we [1786.
give thee humble thanks that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to
the knowledge of thy grace and faith in thee : increase this
knowledge, and confirm this faith in us evermore. Give thy
Holy Spirit to this infant, that he may be born again, and be
made an heir of everlasting salvation, through our Lord Jesus
Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit,
now and forever. Amen.
Then, all standing up, the priest shall speak unto the god- [Om. by W.
fathers and godmothers on this wise :
Dearly beloved, ye have brought this child here to be baptized;
ye have prayed that our Lord Jesus Christ would vouchsafe to
receive him, to release him from sin, to sanctify him with the
Holy Ghost, to give htm the kingdom of heaven and everlasting
life. Ye have heard, also, that our Lord Jesus Christ hath prom-
ised in his gospel to grant all these things that ye have prayed
for: which promise he, for his part, wilt most surely keep and
perform.
Wherefore, after this promise made by Christ, this infant must
also faithfully, for his part, promise by you that are his sureties
(until he come of age to take it upon himself) that he will re-
nounce the devil and all his works, and constantly believe God's
holy word, and obediently keep his commandments.
I demand, therefore —
Dost thou, in the name of this child, renounce the devil and
all his works, the vain pomp and glory of the world, with all cov-
etous desires of the same, and the sinful desires of the flesh, so
that thou wilt not follow nor be led by them ?
Ans. I renounce them all.
Minister. Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker
of heaven and earth, and in Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son
our Lord? and that he was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born
of the Yirgin Mary ? that he suffered under Pontius Pilate, was
152
The Ritual.
crucified, dead, and buried ? that he went down into hell, and
also did rise again the third day? that he ascended into heaven,
and sitteth at "the right hand of God the Father Almighty, and
from thence shall come again at the end of the world to judge the
quick and the dead?
And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the holy Catholic
Church, the communion of saints, the remission of sins, the res-
urrection of the flesh, and everlasting life after death ?
Ans. All this I steadfastly believe.
Minister . Wilt thou be baptized in this faith ?
Arts. That is my desire.
Minister. Wilt thou then obediently keep God's holy will and
commandments, and walk in the same all the days of thy life ?
Ans. I will.
1866.] The minister, addressing the parents or others present-
ing the child, shall say :
In causing this child to be brought by baptism into the
Church of Christ, it is your duty to teach him to renounce
the devil and all his works, the vain pomp and glory of
the world, with all covetous desires of the same, and the
carnal desires of the flesh, so that he may not follow or
be led by them ; to believe all the articles of the Christian
faith ; and to obediently keep God's holy will and com-
mandments all the days of his life.
E. R.I ["Then the priest shall take the child into his hands, and shall
say to the godfathers and godmothers" ch. by W. to "Then the
minister shall take the child into his hands (in. isG6: if conven-
ient), and say to the friends of the child " : ]
Name this child.
And then, naming it after them [om.by w. : if theyshallcertify that
the child may well endure it,] he shall [om. 1702: dip it in the water
(om. by W.: discreetly and warily) (in. 1780: or pour water upon iti,
or sprinkle it therewith] [in. 1792: sprinkle or pour water upon it
(or, if desired, immerse it in water)], saying:
iV., I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
But if they certify that the child is weak, it shall suffice to rOm. by W.
pour water upon it, saying the aforesaid words.
Then the priest shall say:
We receive this child into the congregation of Christ's flock *
Here the priest shall make a en
upon the child's forehead.
Infant Baptism.
153
and do sign him with the sign of tho cross, in token that here-
after he shall not he ashamed to confess the faith of Christ cruci-
fied, and manfully to fight under his banner against sin, the
world, and the devil; and to continue Christ's faithful soldier
and servant unto his life's end. Amen.*
Then shall the [- priest " ch. by W. to u minister "] say: [1792.
Seeing now, dearly beloved brethren, that this child is [om. by
W. : regenerate and] grafted into the body of Christ's Church,
let us give thanks unto Almighty God for these benefit*, and
with one accord make our prayers unto him, that this child may
lead the rest of his life according to this beginning.
["Then shall be said, all kneeling." ch. 1866 to "The minister may, at
his discretion, lay hands on the subject, accompanying the act
with a suitable invocation, and then, all kneeling, close with
extemporaneous devotions and the Lord's Prayer : "]
Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed lie thy name ;
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth as it is in
heaven ; give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us
our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against
us ; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil. Amen.
[In. 1786, om. 1792: The minister, if he see it expedient, mav conclude
with a prayer ex tempore.] [In. 1792, om. 1866: Then shall the minister
conclude with extemporary prayer.]
Then shall the ["priest'' ch. by W. to "minister"] say: [1792.
We yield thee hearty thanks, most merciful Father, that it
hath pleased thee to regenerate this infant with thy Holy Spirit,
to receive him for thine own child by adoption, and to incorpo-
rate him into thy holy Church. And humbly we beseech thee to
grant that he, being dead unto sin and living unto righteousness,
and being buried with Christ in his death, may crucify the old
man, and utterly abolish the whole body of sin ; and that, as he
is made partaker of the death of thy Son, he may also be partaker
of his resurrection; so that finally, with the residue of thy holy
Church, he may be an inheritor of thine everlasting kingdom;
through Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then, all standing up. the priest shall say to the godfathers [Om. by W.
and godmothers this exhortation "following:
Forasmuch as this child hath promised by you his sureties to re-
nounce the devil and all his works, to believe in God, and to
serve him, ye must remember that it is your parts and duties to
*Both Emory and Sherman erroneously state that this form (belonging
to the English service) was retained by Mr. Wesley, and omitted in 1792.
1.34
The Ritual.
see that this infant be taught, as soon as he shall be able to learn,
what a solemn vow, promise, and profession he Iwih here made
by you. And that he may know these things the better, ye shall
call upon him to hear sermons ; and chiefly ye shall provide that
he may learn the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Com-
mandments, in the vulgar tongue, and all other things which a
Christian ought to know and believe to his soul's health ; and
that this child may be virtuously brought up to lead a godly and
a Christian life, remembering always that baptism doth represent
unto us our profession, winch is to follow the example of our
Saviour Christ, and to be made like unto him ; that as he died
and rose again for us, so should we who are baptized die from sin,
and rise again unto righteousness, continually mortifying all our
evil and corrupt affections, and daily proceeding in all virtue and
godliness of living.
Then shall he add and say:
Ye are to take care that this child be brought to the bishop to
be confirmed by him, so soon as he can say the Creed, the Lord's
Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, and is sufficiently instruct-
ed in the other parts of the Church Catechism set forth for that
purpose.
It is certain by God's word that the children which are baptized, dying
before they commit actual sin, are undoubtedly saved.
To take away all scruple concerning the use of the sign of the cross in bap-
tism, the true explication thereof and the just reason of the retaining
of it may be seen in the xxxlh Canon, first published in the year MDCIv.
SECTION III.
E. R.] The Ministration of Baptism to Such as Are of Riper
Years [om. by W. : and Able to Answer for ThemselvesJ.
When any such persons as are of riper years are to be bap- [Om. by W.
tized, timely notice shall be given to the bishop, or whom he shall ap-
point for that purpose, a week before at the least, by the parents or some
other discreet persons, that so due care may be taken for their exam-
ination, whether they be sufficiently instructed in the principles of the
Christian religion, and that they may be exhorted to prepare them-
selves with prayers and fasting for the receiving"!' tins ho] y sacrament.
And if they shall be found fit, then the godfathers and godmothers (the
people being assembled upon the Sunday or holy-day appointed) shall
be ready to present them at the font immediately al ter the second les-
son, either at morning or evening prayer, as the curate in his discretion
shall think fit.
And, standing there, the priest shall ask whether any of the persons here
presented be baptized or no. If they shall answer, No, then shall the
priest say thus:
In. bv W.] The minister, [in. 1870: coming to the font, which is
to be filled with pure water,] shall ["say" ch. 1702 to "use the fol-
lowing, Or some Other ('exhortation suitable to this holy office* ch.
1854 to * suitable exhortation ') "] :
Adult Bapti-m.
156
E. R.] Dearly beloved, forasmuch as all men are con-
ceived and bora in sin (and tbat which is born of the
flesh is flesh, and they that are in the flesh cannot please
God, but live in sin, committing many actual trans-
gressions), and that our Saviour Christ saith, ["None
can enter into the kingdom of God, except he be regenerate and
born anew of water and of the Holy Ghost" ch. 1854 to "Ex-
cept a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot
enter into the kingdom of God"]: I beseech you to call
upon God the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ,
that of his bounteous ["goodness" ch. 1886 to "mercy"] he
will grant to these, persons ["that which by nature they cannot
have, that they may be baptized w ith water and " ch. 18SG to " now
to be baptized with water, that which by nature they
cannot have; that they may be baptized with "] the Holy
Ghost, [om. 1886: and] received into Christ's holy Church,
and be made lively members of the same.
Then shall the [" priest" ch. by w. to "minister"] [om. 1786, re-in.
1792: sav] I in. 1788, om. 1792: use as many of the followiug prayers as
time wifl permit | :
Let us pray. [1792.
(And here the congregation shall kneel. )
Almighty and everlasting God, who of thy great mercy did
save Noah and his family in theark from perishing by water; and
also did safely lead the children of Israel thy people through the
Red Sea, figuring thereby thy holy baptism ; and by the baptism
of thy well-beloved Son Jesns Christ in the River Jordan didst
sanctify the element of water [« to the mystical washing away of sin "
ch. 178G to " for this holy sacrament"] ; we beseech thee for thine
infinite mercies that thou wilt look upon these thy servants; wash
them and sanctify them with the Holy Ghost, that they, being de-
livered from thy wrath, may be received into the ark of Christ's
Church ; and, being steadfast in faith, joyful through hope, and
rooted in charity, may so pass the waves of this troublesome
world that finally they may come to the land of everlasting life,
there to reign with thee, world without end, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
Almighty and immortal God, the aid of all that need,
the helper of all that flee to thee for succor, the life of
them that believe, and the resurrection of the dead : we
call upon thee for these persons ["that they, coming to thy
holy baptism, may receive the remission of their sins by spir-
itual regeneration" ch. 1854 to " now to be baptized"]. Ke-
156
The Ritual.
ceive them, O Lord, as thou hast promised by thy well-
beloved Son, saying, Ask, and ye shall receive ; seek, and
ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : so
give now unto us that ask ; let us that seek find ; open
the gate unto us that knock ; that these persons may en-
joy the everlasting benediction of thy heavenly washing,
and may come to the eternal kingdom which thou hast
j>romised by Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then shall the people stand up, and the ["priest" ch. by w. to
" minister "] shall say :
Hear tlie words of the Gospel, written by St. John, in the third chapter,
beginning at the first verse.
There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nicodemus,
a ruler of the Jews: the same came to Jesus by night,
and said unto him, Rabbi, we know that thou art a
teacher come from God ; for no man can do these mira-
cles that thou doest, except God be with him. Jesus an-
swered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee,
Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom
of God. Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be
born when he is old ? Can he enter a second time into
his mother's womb, and be born? Jesus answered, Verily,
verily, I say unt o thee, Except a man be born of water, and
of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.
That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which
is born of the Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I said
unto thee, Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth
where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but
canst not tell whence it cometh, and wither it goeth ; so
is every one that is born of the Spirit.
After which he shall say this exhortation : [Oni. by W.
Beloved, ye hear in this Gospel the express words of our Sav-
iour Christ, that except a man be born of water and of the Spir-
it, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Whereby ye may
perceive the great necessity of this sacrament, where it may be
had. Likewise, immediately before his ascension into heaven
(as we read in the last chapter of St. Mark's Gospel), he gave
command to his disciples, saying, Go ye into all the world, and
preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is
baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be
damned. Which also showeth unto us the great benefit we reap
Adult Baptism.
157
thereby. For which cause St. Peter the Apostle, when upon his
first preaching of the gospel many were pricked at the heart,
and said to him and the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren,
what shall we do? replied and said unto them, Repent, and be
baptized every one of you for the remission of sins, and ye shall
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is to you
and your children, and to all that are alar off, even as many as
the Lord our God shall call. And with many other words ex-
horted he them, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward
generation. For (as the same apostle testifieth in another place),
even baptism doth also now save us (not the putting away of the
filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience towards
God), by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Doubt ye not, there-
fore, but earnestly believe, that he will favorably receive these
present persons, truly repenting, and coming unto him by faith;
that he will grant them remission of their sins, and bestow upon
them the Holy Ghost; that he will give them the blessing of eter-
nal life, and make them partakers of his everlasting kingdom.
Wherefore, we being thus persuaded of the good will of our
heavenly Father toward tfwse persons, declared by his Son Jesus
Christ, let us faithfully and devoutly give thanks unto him, and
8ay :
[Om. 1780, re-in. K92: Almighty and everlasting God, [1870.
heavenly Father, we give thee humble thanks, for that thou hast
vouchsafed to call us to the knowledge of thy grace and faith in
thee; increase this knowledge and confirm this faith in us ever-
more. Give thy Holy Spirit to these persons, that they may be
born again, and be made heirs of everlasting salvation, through
our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee and
the Holy Spirit, now and forever. Amen.']
Then the ["priest"ch. by W. i<> "minister"] shall speak to the
persons to be baptized in this wise :
Well-beloved, who are come hither, desiring to receive
holy baptism, ye have heard how the congregation hath
prayed that our Lord Jesus Christ would vouchsafe to
receive you, and bless you, to release you of your sins, to
give you the kingdom of heaven and everlasting life. ["Ye
have heard also that" ch. by W. to "And "] our Lord Jesus
Christ hath promised in his holy word to grant all those
things that we have prayed for, which promise he for his
part will most surely keep and perform.
Wherefore, after this promise made by Christ, ye must
also faithfully,foryo?/r part, promise, in t lie presence of [om.
by W. : these your witnesses and] this whole congregation,
that ye will renounce the devil and all his works, and
158
The Ritual.
constantly believe God's holy word, and obediently keep
his commandments. •
Then shall the [« priest" ch. by w. to "minister"] demand of each
of the persons to be baptized, severally [om. by W. : these ques-
tions following ) :
Question. Dost thou renounce the devil and all his
works, the vain pomp and glory of the world, with all
covetous desires of the same, and the carnal desires of
the flesh, so that thou wilt not follow or be led by them?
Ans. I renounce them all.
Question. Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty,
maker of heaven and earth ? and in Jesus Christ, his only
begotten Son our Lord ? and that he was conceived by
the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary? that he suf-
fered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and bur-
ied? [om. 1786: that he went down into hell, and also] ["did
rise" ch. 178G to " that he rose "] again the third day ? that
he ascended into heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of
God the Father Almighty, and from thence shall come
again at the end of the world, to judge the quick and the
dead?
And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the ["Holy
Catholic Church"* ch. 1854 to » Church of God "], the com-
munion of saints, the remission of sins, the resurrection
of the body, and everlasting life after death ?
Ans. All this I steadfastly believe.
Question. Wilt thou be baptized in this faith ?
Ans. ["That" ch. by W. to "This"] is my desire.
Question. Wilt thou then obediently keep God's holy
will and commandments, and walk in the same all the
days of thy life?
Ans. I will endeavor so to do, God being my helper.
Then shall the ["priest" ch.by W. to "minister"] say:
O merciful God, grant that the old Adam in these per-
sons may be so buried that the new man may be raised
up in them. Amen.
Grant that all carnal affections may die in them, and
* [In. 1836, om. 1854: By Holy Catholic Church is meant the Church of
God in general. J
Adult Baptism.
that all things belonging to the Spirit may live and grow
in them. Amen.
Grant that they may have power and strength to
have victory, and to triumph against the devil, the world,
and the flesh. Amen.
Grant that they, being here dedicated to thee by our
office and ministry, may also be endued with heavenly
virtues and everlastingly rewarded, through thy mercy,
O blessed Lord Cod, who dost live and govern all things,
world without end. Amen.
Almighty, ever living God, whose most dearly beloved
Son Jesus Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins did shed
out of his most precious side both water and blood, and
gave commandment to his disciples that they should go
teach all nations, and baptize them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : regard,
we beseech thee, the supplications of this congrega-
tion [om. 1786: sanctify this water to the mystical washing
away of sin ;] and grant that the persons now to be bap-
tized [om. by W. : therein] may receive the fullness of
thy grace and ever remain in the number of thy faith-
ful and elect children, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
A men.
Then shall the ["priest" ch. by w. to '"minister"] take each per-
son to he baptized by the right hand ; and, placing him con-
veniently by the font, according to his discretion, shall ask |om.
byW.: tiic godfathers and godmothers] the name; and then shall
I "dip him in the water, or pour water upon him, (in. 17S0: or sprinkle
him therewith. | " ch. 17!)2 to " sprinkle or pour water upon him (or,
if he shall desire it, shall immerse him in water) "J, saying:
N., I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Then shall the priest say: Om. by W.
We receive this person into the congregation of Christ's flock ;
and do* sign him with the sign of the cross, in token that here-
after he shall not be ashamed to confess the faith of Christ cruci-
fied, and manfully to fight under his banner against sin, the
world, and the devil ; and to continue Christ's faithful soldier
and servant unto his life's end. Amen.
*Hcre the priest shall make a cross upon the person's forehead.
160
Tfie Ritual.
Then shall the [" priest" ch. by W, to "minister"] say: [1792.
Seeing now, dearly beloved brethren, that these persons are re-
generate and grafted into the body of Christ'* Church, let us give
thanks unto Almighty God for these benefits, and with one ac-
cord make our prayers unto him, that they may lead the rest of
their life according to this beginning.
("Then shall be said the Lord's Prayer, all kneeling," ch. 1866 to "The
minister may at his discretion lay hands on the subject, accom-
panying the act with a suitable invocation " (om. 1870: and, all
kneeling, close with extemporaneous devotions and the Lord's Prayer).]
Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ; [1870.
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven ;
give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us our trespasses,
as we forgive those who trespass against us; and lead us not into
temptation, but deliver us from evil. Amen.
iln. 1792, om. I860: Then let the minister conclude with extemporary
prayer:]
We yield thee humble thanks, O heavenly Father, [1792.
that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to the knowledge of thy
grace and faith in thee ; increase this knowledge and confirm
this faith in us evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit to these persons,
that, being now born again and made heirs of everlasting salva-
tion, through our Lord Jesus Christ, they may continue thy serv-
ants and attain thy promises ; through the same Lord Jesus Christ
thy Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee, in the unity of the
same Holy Spirit, everlastingly. Amen.
Then, all standing up, the priest shall use this exhortation [Om. by W.
following, speaking to the godfathers and godmothers first:
Forasmuch as these persons have promised, in your presence, to
renounce the devil and all his works, to believe in God and to
serve him, ye must remember that it is your part and duty to
put them in mind what a solemn vow, promise, and profession
they }mve now made before this congregation, and especially be-
fore you, their chosen witnesses. And ye are also to call upon
them to use all diligence to be rightly instructed in God's holy
word, that so they may grow in grace and in the knowledge of our
Lord Jesus Christ, and live godly, righteously, and soberly in
this present world.
And then, speaking to the new baptized persons, he shall proceed and
say:
And as for you who have now by baptism put on Christ, it is
your part and duty, also, being made the children of God and of
the light, by faith in Jesus Christ, to walk answerably to your
Christian calling and as becometh the children of light; remem-
bering always that baptism representeth unto us our profession,
which is to follow the example of our Saviour Christ and to be
Reception of Members.
163
made like unto him ; that aa he died and rose again for us, so
should we who are baptized die from sin and rise again unto
righteousness, continually mortifying all our evil and corrupt af-
fections, and daily proceeding in" all virtue and godliness of liv-
ing.
It is expedient that every person thus baptized should be confirmed by the
bishop so soon after his baptism as conveniently may be, that so he may
be admitted to the holv communion.
If any person not baptized in their infancy shall be brought to be baptized
before thev come to years of discretion to answer for themselves, it may
suffice to use the Office for Public Baptism of Infants, or (in case of ex-
treme danger) the office for Private Baptism, only changing the word
(infant) for (child) or (person), as occasion requireth.
SECTION IV.
1870.] Form of the Reception and Recognition of Church-
members.
1866.1 Form of Receiving Members into the Church.* 11870.
The minister shall say to the congregation:
Dearly beloved : I beseech you to call upon God the Father,
through our Lord Jesus Christ, and grant unto these persons his
most mighty protection in this world, and in the world to come
life everlasting.
Then shall he and the congregation, all kneeling, say:
Almighty and everlasting God, we give thee hearty thanks that
thou hast been pleased to incline these thy servants to seek forgive-
ness of sins and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. Strengthen them
continually, 0 Lord, by thy merciful help and with the comforts
of thy Holy Spirit. Plentifully endue them with the spirit of
wisdom and understanding, of knowledge and true godliness ;
and may they abound more and more in all usefulness and holy
living, until called to reign with thee in thy everlasting kingdom,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then shall he say to the candidates:
Well beloved: you have heard how the congregation hath
prayed that God the Father would vouchsafe to give you his
heavenly grace and benediction. Wherefore it behooveth you to
declare your purpose, in view of the solemn covenant vou are
now entering upon, and to answer, as in the presence of God, the
questions that follow :
Question. Do you earnestly desire to flee from the wrath to
come, and to be saved from your sins?
Am. I do, the Lord being my helper. Amen.
*The General Conference ordered this form to be inserted in an appen-
dix »o the Discipline, to be used by such ministers as might see proper to
do bo. In 1870 it was superseded by what follows.
162
The Ritual.
Question. Do you renounce the world, with all its vanities, to-
gether with all sinful practices, so that you will not follow or be
led by them ?
Arts. I solemnly renounce them all, the Lord being my helper.
Amen.
Question. Do you promise to conform to the usages of the Meth-
odist Episcopal Church, South?
Arts. I do, the Lord being my helper.
Question. And will you diligently and prayerfully strive to
keep God's holy will and commandments, and to walk in the
same all the days of your life ?
Ans. I will endeavor to do so, the Lord being my helper.
Amen.
Question. Have you been baptized?
Ans. I have.
If any of the candidates shall answer in the negative, then the minister
shall proceed to administer the ordinance of baptism, according to the
Kitual of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South.
Then shall the minister say, extending to each one the right hand of fel-
lowship:
Forasmuch as you have taken upon yourselves these solemn
vows, I now pronounce you members of the Methodist Episco-
pal Church, South ; and I do hereby commend you to her confi-
dence and Christian fellowship, and to the gracious guidance and
protection of God.
Then shall he say:
Almighty God, our heavenly Father, we make our humble
supplication for these thy servants, who have given tfiemselves in
holy consecration to thee and thy Church. Guide them, 0 Lord,
by thy Holv Spirit, defend them by thy grace, and lead them into
all knowledge and obedience of thy will. Sanctify and govern
both their minds and hearts, and bring them finally to reign with
thee in thy everlasting kingdom, through him who hath loved
us and washed us in his own blood; who, together with the
Father and the Holy Spirit, is worthy to receive all honor and
glory, both now and forever. Amen.
Then the minister may conclude with extemporary prayer.
1870.] The minister shall cause the candidates to be placed
conveniently before the congregation, and, after baptizing any
who may not have been previously baptized, he shall say :
Brethren, the Church is of God, and will be preserved
to the end of time, for the promotion of his worship and
the due administration of his word and ordinances— the
maintenance of Christian fellowship and discipline— the
edification of believers, and the conversion of the world.
Reception of Members.
163
All, of every age and station, stand in need of the means
of grace which it alone supplies ; and it invites all alike
to become fellow-citizens with the saints and of the house-
hold of God. But as none who have arrived at years of
discretion can remain within its pales or be admitted to
its communion without assuming its obligations, it is my
duty to demand of these persons present whether they
are resolved to assume the same.
Then shall the minister address the candidates as follows :
Dearly beloved, you profess to have a desire to flee from
the wrath to come, and to be saved from your sins ; you
seek the fellowship of the people of God, to assist you in
working out your salvation ; I therefore demand of you :
Do you solemnly, in the presence of. God and this con-
gregation, ratify and confirm the promise and vow of re-
pentance, faith, and obedience, contained in the baptismal
covenant?
Ans. I do, God being my helper.
Will you be subject to the discipline of the Church,
attend upon its ordinances, and support its institutions?
Ans. I will endeavor so to do, by the help of God.
The minister shall then say to the candidates :
We rejoice to recognize you as members of the Church
of Christ, and bid you welcome to all its privileges ; and
in token of our brotherly love we give you the right
hand of fellowship, and pray that you may be numbered
with his people here, and with his saints in glory ever-
lasting.
The minister shall then say to the congregation :
Brethren, I commend to your love and care these per-
sons whom we this day recognize as members of the
Church of Christ. Do all in your power to increase their
faith, confirm their hope, and perfect them in love.
Then may follow a hymn suitable to the occasion (as 881-889),
and the minister shall say :
Let us j/ray.
Almighty God, we thank thee for founding thy Church,
164
The Ritual.
and promising that the gates of hell shall not prevail
against it. We bless thee for calling us to the fellowship
of thy people, and for numbering us with the sons and
daughters of the Lord Almighty. We especially praise
thy name for enabling these thy servants to avouch the
Lord to be their God. Help them to perform the prom-
ise and vow which they have made, to renounce the
devil, the world, and the flesh; to believe the record
which thou hast given of thy Son; and to walk in all
thy commandments and ordinances blameless, to the end
of their lives. May their communion with thy people be
sanctified to their growth in grace and in the knowledge
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, being nourished
and knit together, increasing with the increase of God.
May thy people do them good, and may they prove a
blessing to thy people. And grant, O Lord, that all who
are here members of thy militant Church, through thy
mercy, the merit of thy Son, and the grace of thy Spirit,
may finally be made members of thy triumphant Church
in heaven. Amen.
Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we
give thee humble thanks, for that thou hast vouchsafed
to call us to the knowledge of thy grace, and faith in
thee: increase this knowledge and confirm this faith in
us evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit to these persons, that
they, being born again, may be made heirs of everlasting
salvation, through our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and
reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit, now and forever.
Amen.
Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ;
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as it is in
heaven ; give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us
our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against
us; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil. Amen.
SECTION V.
E. R.] The Form op Solemnization of Matrimony.
First, the bans of all that are to be married together must be [1854.
published in the [" Church " ch. bv W. to " congregation "] three sev-
eral Sundays [om. by W. : or holy-days), in the time of divine service.
Tom. by W . : immediately before the sentences for the oflertory] [in.
1786: ("unless a license be procured from the proper authorities1' ch.
Matrimony.
1G5
1702 to "«nless they be otherwise qualified according to law")] the
|" curate eh. In- W. to" minister "J saying after the accustomed man-
ner:
I publish the bans of marriage between 31., of , and iV.,
of • If any of yon know cause or just impediment why
these two persona should nut he joined together in holy matri-
mony, ye are to declare it. This is the first (second oV third)
time ol asking.
And if the persona that are to be married dwell in diverse fOm. by W.
parishes, the ban- must be askeil in both parishes; and the curate of the
one parish shall not solemnize matrimonv betwixt them, without a cer-
tificate of Die bans being thrice asked from the curate of the other
parish.
At the day and time appointed for the solemnization of matri-
mony, the persons to he married [jut. isio: (having been quali-
fied according to law)] |om. by W. : shall come into the bodyol the
Church with their friends and neighbors, and there] Standing to-
gether, the man on the right hand and the woman on the left,
the i "priest" eh. by w. to " minister "] shall say:
Dearly beloved, we. are gathered together here in the
sight of God and in the ["face of this congregation" ch.
1792 to " presence of these witnesses "], to join together
this man and this woman in holy matrimony, which is
an honorable estate, instituted of God in the time of man's
innocency, signifying unto us the mystical union that is
between Christ and his Church ; which holy estate Christ
adorned and beautified with his presence and first mira-
cle that he wrought in Cana of Galilee, and is com-
mended of St. Paul to be honorable among all men ; and
is therefore not by any to be enterprised or taken in hand
unadvisedly [om.1792 : lightly, or wantonly, to satisfy men's car-
nal lusts and appetites, like brute beasts, that have no under-
standing], but reverently, discreetly, advisedly, [om. 1792:
soberly,] and in the fear of God ; [om. 1792 : duly considering
the causes for which matrimony was ordained].
First, It was ordained for the procreation of children [1792.
to be brought up in the fear and nurture of the Lord, and to the
praise of his holy name.
Secondly, It was ordained as a remedy against sin, and to avoid
fornication, that such persona as have not the gift of continency
might many and keep themselves undefiled members of Christ's
body.
Thirdly, It was ordained for the mutual society, help, and com-
fort, that the one ought to have of the other, both in prosperity
and adversity.
166
The Ritual
Into which holy estate these two persons present come
now to be joined. Therefore if any [0m. 1792: man] can
show any just cause why they may not lawfully be
joined together, let him now speak, or else hereafter for-
ever hold his peace.
And also speaking unto the persons that [« shall " ch. 1792 to " are
to "] be married, he shall say :
I require and chargo you both (as ye will answer at
the dreadful day of judgment, when the secrets of all
hearts shall be disclosed), that if either of you know any
impediment why ye may not be lawfully joined together
in matrimony, ye do now confess it ; for be ye well as-
sured, that so many as are coupled together otherwise
than God's word doth allow, are not joined together by
God, neither is their matrimony lawful.
At which day of marriage, if any man do allege and declare [Om. by W.
any impediment why they may not be coupled together in matrimony
by God's law, or t lie laws of this realm, and will be bound, and suffi-
cient sureties with him, to the parties, or else put in a caution (to the
full value of such charges as the persons to be married do thereby sus-
tain) to prove his allegation; then the solemnization must be deferred,
until such time as the truth may be tried.
If no impediment be alleged, then shall the ("curate" ch. by
W. to "minister"] say unto the man :
M., Wilt thou have this woman to thy wedded wife, to
live together after God's ordinance, in the holy estate of
matrimony ? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honor and
keep her, in sickness and in health ; and, forsaking all
other, keep thee only unto her, so long as ye both shall
live ?
The man shall answer :
I will.
Then shall the ["priest" ch. by W. to "minister"] say unto the
woman :
N., wilt thou have this man to thy wedded husband, to
live together after God's ordinance, in the holy estate of
matrimony? Wilt thou obey him, serve him, love, honor,
and keep him, in sickness and in health ; and, forsaking
all other, keep thee only unto him, so long as ye both
shall live ?
The woman shall answer:
Matrimony.
167
I will
Then shall the minister say: [Om. by W.
Who giveth this woman to be married to this man?
Then shall they give their troth to each other in this manner:
The minister lorn, by W.: receiving the woman at her father's [1854.
or friend's hands]" shall cause the man with his riuht hand to take the
woman by her right hand, and to say after him as lolloweth:
I, M., take thee, N., to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold,
from this clay forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer,
in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death us do
part, according to God's holy ordinance : and thereto I plight thee
my faith.
Then shall they loose their hands, and the woman with her right hand
taking the man by his right hand, shall likewise say after the minister:
I, N., take thee, M., to be my wedded husband, to have and to
hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for
poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, to cherish, and to obey,
till death us do part, according to God's holy ordinance : and
thereto I give thee my faith.
1866.] *["Then shall they again loose their hands and-' eh. 1866 to
" When the parties so desire "], the man shall give unto the
woman a ring]; [om. 1866: laying the same upon the book with the
accustomed duty to the priest and clerk | and the I" priest" ch. 1866 to
" minister"], taking the ring, shall deliver it unto the man, to
put it upon the fourth finger of the woman's left hand; and
the man, holding the ring there, and taught by the ["priest"
ch. 1866 to " minister"] shall say:
With this ring I thee wed, [om. 1866: with my body I thee
worship,] and with all my worldly goods I thee endow :
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost. Amen.
E. R.) Then [om. bv W.: the man leaving the ring upon the fourth
finger of the woman's left hand, they shall both kneel down and] ["the
minister shall" ch. isi6to"shall the minister"] say:
Let us pray.
Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name :
thy kingdom come: thy will be done on earth as it is
in heaven ; give us this day our daily bread : and forgive
us our trespasses, as we forgive those that trespass against
*The ceremonv of giving the ring was omitted bv Mr. Wesley. The
form, as inserted' here in 1S66, is compared with the original in the English
service.
168
The Ritual.
us; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil ; for thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the
glory, forever. Amen *
O eternal God, Creator and Preserver of all mankind,
Giver of all spiritual grace, the author of everlasting life!
send thy blessing upon these thy servants, this man and
this woman, whom we bless in thy name ; that as Isaac
and Eebecca lived faithfully together, so these persons
may surely perform and keep the vow and covenant be-
tween them made, and may ever remain in perfect love
and peace together, and live according to thy laws, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then shall the ["priest" ch. by w. to "minister"] join their ritrht
hands together, and say :
Those whom God hath joined together let not man put
asunder.
[Om. 1792: then shall the minister speak unto the people.]
Forasmuch as M. and N. have consented together m
holy wedlock, and have witnessed the same before God
and this company, and thereto have [om. by W. : given
and] pledged their ["troth" ch. by W. to "faith"], either
to other, and have declared the same by [om by W. : giv-
ing and receiving of a ring, and by] joining hands, 1 pronounce
that they are man and wife together, in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
And the minister shall add this blessing :
God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost,
bless, preserve, and keep you ; the Lord mercifully with
his favor look upon you, and so fill you with all spiritual
benediction and grace, that ye may so live together in
this life that in the world to come ye may have life ever-
lasting. Amen.
Then the minister or clerk, going to the Lord's table, shall [Om. by W.
say or sing this psalm following:
Bead Omnes.
Blessed are all they that fear the Lord, and walk in his ways.
*In the English order and in the Sunday service this prayer came after
the blessing. In 1854 it was made to follow the pronouncing of the parties
" man and wife." In 1800 it was given its present place.
Matrimon y.
For thou shalt eat the labor of thine hands : 0 well is thee,
and happy shalt thou be !
Thy wife shall be as a fruitful vine upon the walls of thine
house ;
Thy children like the olive-branches round about thy table.
Lo, thus shall the man be blessed that feareth the Lord.
The Lord from out of Sion shall so bless thee, that thou shalt
see Jerusalem in prosperity all thy life long.
Yea, that thou shalt see thy children's children, and peace upon
Israel. Psalm cxxviii.
Or this Psalm :
Deus Miser eatur.
God be merciful unto us, and bless us, and show us the light
of his countenance, and be merciful unto us :
That thy way may be known upon earth, thy saving health
among all nations.
Let the people praise thee, 0 God; yea, let all the people
praise thee.
0 let the nations rejoice and be glad ; for thou shalt judge the
folk righteously, and govern the nations upon earth.
Let the people praise thee, O God ; yea, let all the people
praise thee.
Then shall the earth bring forth her increase ; and God, even
our own God, shall give us his blessing.
God shall bless us; and all the ends of the world shall fear
him. Psalm lxvii.
The Psalm ended, and the man and the woman kneeling before the Lord's
table, the priest standing at the table, ami turning bis lace towards
them, shall say :
Lord have mercy upon us.
Am. Christ have mercy upon us.
Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name ; Thy
kingdom come;'" Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven:
Give us this day our daily bread ; And forgive us our trespasses,
as we forgive those that trespass against us ; And deliver us not
into temptation. But deliver us from evil. Amen.
Minister. 0 Lord, save thy servant and thy handmaid.
Am. Who put their trust in thee.
Minister. 0 Lord, send them help from thy holy place.
Am. And evermore defend them.
Minister. Be unto them a tower of strength.
Am. From the face of their enemy.
Minister. 0 Lord, hear our prayer.
Am. And let our cry come unto thee.
Minister.
0 God of Abraham, God of Isaac, God of Jacob, bless these thy
servants, and sow the seed of eternal life in their hearts ; that
170
The Ritual.
whatsoever in thy holy word they shall profitably learn, they
may indeed fulfill the same. Look, O Lord, mercifully upon
them from heaven, and bless them. And as thou didst send thy
blessing upon Abraham and Sarah, to their great comfort, so
vouchsafe to send thy blessing upon these thy servants, that
they, obeying thy will, and always being in safety under thy pro-
tection, may abide in thy love unto their lives' end, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
This prayer next following shall be omitted, where the woman is past
child-bearing.
O merciful Lord and heavenly Father, by whose gracious gift
mankind is increased : We beseech thee assist with thy blessing
these two persons, that they may both be fruitful in the procre-
ation of children, and also live together so long in godly love and
honesty, that they may see their children Christianly and virtu-
ously brought up to thy praise and honor, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.
O God, who by thy mighty power hast made all things of
nothing ; who also (after other things set in order) didst appoint
that out of Adam (created after thine own image and similitude)
woman should take her beginning; and, knitting them together,
didst teach that it should never be lawful to put asunder those
whom thou by matrimony hadst made one: O God, who hast
consecrated the state of matrimony to such an excellent mystery
that in it is figured and represented the spiritual marriage and
unity betwixt Christ and his Church ; look mercifully upon these
thy servants; that both this man may love his wife according to
thy word (as Christ did love his spouse the Church, who gave
himself for it, loving and cherishing it even as his own flesh);
and also this woman may be loving and amiable, faithful and
obedient to her husband, and in all quietness, sobriety, and
peace, be a follower of holy and godly matrons. O Lord, bless
them both, and grant them to inherit thy everlasting kingdom,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then shall the priest say :
Almighty God, who at the beginning did create our first par-
ents, Adam and Eve, and did sanctify and join them together in
marriage ; pour upon you the riches of his grace, sanctify and
bless you, that ye may please him both in body and soul, and
live together in holy love unto your lives' end. Amen.
After which, if there be no sermon declaring the duties of man and wife,
the minister shall read as followeth:
All ye that are married, or that intend to take the holy estate
of matrimony upon you, hear what the holy Scripture doth say,
as touching the duty of husbands towards their wives, and wives
towards their husbands.
Saint Paul, in his Epistle to the Ephesians, the fifth chapter,
Matrimony.
171
doth give this commandment to all married men : Husbands, love
your wives, even as Christ also loved the Church, and gave him-
self for it, that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the wash-
ing of water by the word ; that he might present it to himself a
glorious Church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing ;
but that it should be holy and without blemish. So ought men
to love their wives as their own bodies : he that loveth his wife
loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his, own flesh, but
nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the Church ; for
we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. For
this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be
joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This is a
great mystery ; but I speak concerning Christ and the Church.
Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife
even as himself. Eph. v. 25.
Likewise the same Saint Paul, writing to the Colossians, speak-
eth thus to all men that are married : Husbands, love your wives,
and be not bitter against them. Col. iii. 19.
Hear also what Saint Peter, the apostle of Christ, who was
himself a married man, saith unto them that are married : Ye
husbands dwell with your wives according to knowledge; giving
honor unto the wife, as unto the weaker vessel, and as being
heirs together of the grace of life, that your prayers be not hin-
dered. 1 Peter iii. 7.
Hitherto ye have heard the duty of the husband toward the
wife. Now likewise, ye wives, hear and learn your duties toward
your husbands, even as it is plainly set forth in holy Scripture.
Saint Paul, in the aforenamed Epistle to the Ephesians, teach-
eth you thus : Wives, submit yourselves unto your own hus-
bands, as unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the
wife, even as Christ is the head of the Church ; and he is the
Saviour of the body. Therefore as the Church is subject unto
Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing.
And again he saith: Let the wife see that she reverence her hus-
band. Eph. 5. 22.
And in his Epistle to the Colossians, Saint Paul giveth you
this short lesson: Wives, submit yourselves unto your husbands,
as it is fit in the Lord. Col. iii. 18.
Saint Peter also doth instruct you very well, thus saying: Ye
wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; that if any obey
not the word, they also may without the word be won by the
conversation of the wives ; while they behold your chaste con-
versation coupled with fear. Whose adorning, let it not be that
outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or
putting on of apparel ; but let it be the hidden man of the heart,
in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek
and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. For
after this manner in the old time the holy women also, who
trusted in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection unto
172
The Ritual.
their own husbands even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him
Lord ; whose daughters ye are as long as ye do well, and are not
afraid with any amazement. 1 St. Peter iii. 1.
It is convenient that the new married persons should receive the holy
communion at the time of their marriage, or at the first opportunity
after their marriage.
The Communion op the Sick. [1792.
Forasmuch as all mortal men be subject to many perils, dis- lOm. by W.
eases, and sickness, and ever uncertain what'time they shall depart out
of this life; therefore to the intent they may lie always in a readiness to
die, whensoever it shall please Almighty God to call them, the curates
shall diligently from time to time (hut especially in the time of pesti-
lence or other infectious sickness) exhort their parishioners to the often
receiving of the holy communion of the body and blood of our Saviour
Christ, when it shall be publicly administered in the church; that, so
doing, they may, in case of sudden visitation, have the less cause to be
disquieted for lack of the same. But if the sick person be not able to
come to the church, and yet is desirous to receive the communion in his
house, then he must give timely notice to the curate, signifying also how
many there are to communicate with him (which shall be three, or two
at the leasti; and, having a convenient place at the sick man's house,
With all things necessary so prepared, that the curate may reverently
minister, he shall there celebrate the holy communion, beginning with
the collect, epistle, and gospel here following:
Hie Collect.
Almighty, ever living God, Maker of mankind, who dost cor-
rect those whom thou dost love, and chastise every one whom
thou dost receive: We beseech thee to have mercy upon this
thy servant visited with thine hand, and to grant that he may
take his sickness patiently, and recover his bodily health, if it be
thy gracious will ; and that whensoever h is soul shall depart from
the body, it may be without spot presented unto thee ; through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The Epistle. Heb. xii. 5, 6.
My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint
when thou art rebuked of him : for whom the Lord loveth he
chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth.
The Gospel. St. John v. 24.
Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word and
believeth on Him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall
not come into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life.
After which the f" priest" ch. by W. to "elder"] shall proceed accord-
ing to the form prescribed for the holy communion, beginning at these
words: "Ye that do truly," etc.
After the time of the distribution of the holy sacrament, the ["priest" ch.
by W. to" cider "I shall first receive the communion himself, and after
minister unto them that are appointed to communicate with the sick,
and last of all to the sick person.
Burial of the Bead.
173
But if a man, either by reason of extremity of sickness, or for |Om. Ijv W.
want of warnincr in due time to the curate, or for lack of company to re-
ceive with him, or bv any other just impediment, do not receive the sac-
ramentof Christ's body and blood, the curate shall instruct him that if
he do truly repent of liis sins, and steadfastly believe that .Ie>ns Christ
hath suffered death upon the cross for him, and shed his blood for his
redemption, earnestly remembering the benefits he hath thereby, and
giving him hearty thanks therefor, he doth eat anil drink the body and
blood of our Saviour Christ profitably to his soul-s health, although he
do not receive the sacrament with his mouth.
When the sick person is visited and receiveth the holy communion all at
one time, then the priest, for more expedition, shall cut off the Form
of the Visitation at the Psalm, " In thee, O Lord, have I put my
trust," and go straight to the communion.
In the time of the plague, sweat, or such other like contagious times of
sickness or diseases, when none of the parish or neighbors can be gotten
to communicate with the sick in their houses, for fear of the infection,
upon special request of the diseased the minister may only communi-
cate with him.
SECTION VI.
E. R.] The Order of the Burial op the Dead.
[In. 1792, om. 1858: The following or some other solemn service shall be
used : ]
Here is to be noted that the office ensuing is not to be used [Om. by W.
for any that die unbaptized, or excommunicate, or have laid violent
hands upon themselves.
The ["priest and clerks" ch. by W. to "minister"], meeting the
corpse [om. by W. : at the entrance of the church-yardj, and, going
before it [om. by W. : either into the church or towards the grave],
shall say [om. by W. : or sing] :
I am the resurrection and the life ; he that believeth in
me, though he were dead, yet shall he live ; and whoso-
ever liVeth, and believeth in me, shall never die. John
xi. 25, 26.
I know that my Eedeemer liveth, and that he shall
stand at the latter day upon the earth : and though after
my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I
see God : whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall
behold, and not another. Job xix. 25, 26, 27.
We brought nothing into this world, and it is certain
we can carry nothing out. 1 Tim. vi. 7.
The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away : blessed
be the name of the Lord. Job i. 21.
[Om. by W., re-in. 1870: After they are come into the church |in.
1870: Or house] [in. by W., om. 1792, re-in. 1858, om. 1870: then| |om.
174
The Ritual.
1782, rc-in. 1858: shall be read] [om. by W.: one or both of these
Psalms following] :
Dixi Custodiam. Ps. xxxix. [Om. by W.
I said, I will take heed to my ways, that I offend not in my
tongue.
I will keep my mouth as it were with a bridle, while the un-
godly is in my sight.
I held my tongue, and spake nothing : I kept silence, yea, even
from good words ; but it was pain and grief to me.
My heart was hot within me : and while I was thus musing
the fire kindled, and at the last I spake with my tongue;
Lord, let me know my end, and the number of my days ; that
I may be certified how long I have to live.
Behold, thou hast made my days as it were a span long, and
mine age is even as nothing in respect of thee ; and verily every
man living is altogether vanity.
For man walketh in a vain shadow, and disquieteth himself in
vain ; he heapeth up riches, and cannot tell who shall gather
them.
And now, Lord, what is my hope? Truly my hope is even in
thee.
Deliver me from all mine offenses ; and make me not a rebuke
unto the foolish.
I became dumb, and opened not my mouth ; for it was thy
doing.
Take thy plague away from me : I am even consumed by the
means of thy heavy hand.
When thou with rebuke doth chasten man for sin, thou mak-
est his beauty to consume away, like as it were a moth fretting
a garment : every man therefore is but vanity.
Hear my prayer, 0 Lord, and with thine ears consider my
calling ; hold not thy peace at my tears :
For I am a stranger with thee, and a sojourner, as all my
fathers were.
0 spare me a little, that I may recover my strength, before I
go hence, and be no more seen. Ps. xxxix.
[Om. by W.: Domine, Refugium]
[Om. 1792,re-in. 1858: Ps- xc. Lord, thou hast been our
dwelling-place in all generations.
Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever thou
hadst formed the earth and the world, even from ever-
lasting to everlasting, thou art God.
Thou turnest man to destruction ; and sayest, Return,
ye children of men.
For a thousand years in thy sight are but as yesterday
when it is passed, and as a watch in the night.
Burial of the Dead.
L75
Thou earliest them away as with a flood; they are as
a sleep : in the morning they are like grass which grow-
eth up.
In the morning it flourisheth, and groweth up; in the
evening it is eut down and withereth.
For we are consumed by thine anger, and by thy wrath
are we troubled.
Thou hast set our iniquities before thee, our secret sins
in the light of thy countenance.
For all our days are passed away in thy wrath: we
spend our years as a tale that is told.
The days of our years are threescore years and ten ;
and if by reason of strength they be fourscore years, yet
is their strength labor and sorrow; for it is soon cut oft"
and we fly away.
Who knoweth the power of thine anger? even accord-
ing to thy fear, so is thy wrath.
So teach us to number our days, that we may apply
our hearts unto wisdom.
Return, O Lord, how long? and let it repent thee con-
cerning thy servants.
O satisfy us early with th}r mercy ; that we may rejoice
and be glad all our days.
Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast
afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil.
Let thy work appear unto thy servants, and thy glory
unto their children.
And let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us:
and establish thou the work of our hands upon us; yea,
the work of our hands establish thou it.]
[Om. 1792, re-in. 1868: Then shall follow the lesson] fom. 1702, re-in.
1858,om. 1870: taken out of the fifteenth chapter of the first Epistle of St.
Paul to the Corinthians] [in. 1858, om. 1870: beginning at the 20th verse]
[om. 1792, re-in. 1870: 1 Cor. XV. 20] [in. 1S70: -58, or the following
abridgment :]|
Now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the
first-fruits of them that slept. For since by man came
death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.
For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be
made alive. But every man in his own order: Christ the
first-fruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his com-
176
The Ritual.
ing. Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered
up the kingdom to God, even the Father ; when he shall
have put down all rule, and all authority and power.
For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his
feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.
For he hath put all things under his feet. But some
man will say, How are the dead raised up ? and with
what body do they come ? Thou fool, that which thou
sowest is not quickened except it die ; and that which
thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but
bare grain; it may chance of wheat, or of some other
grain ; but God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him,
and to every seed his own body. All flesh is not the same
flesh ; but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh
of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. There
are also celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial ; but the
glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terres-
trial is another. There is one glory of the sun, and an-
other glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars ;
for one star differeth from another star in glory. So also
is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption,
it is raised in incorruption ; it is sown in dishonor, it is
raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in
power ; it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual
body. Behold, I show you a mystery : We shall not all
sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the
twinkling of an eye, at the last trump ; for the trumpet
shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible,
and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put
on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortal-
ity. So when this corruptible shall have put on incor-
ruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality,
then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written,
Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy
sting? O grave, where is thy victory? The sting of
death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law. But
thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory, through
our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, my beloved brethren,
be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work
of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor is
not in vain in the Lord.
Burial of the Dead.
177
1858.] Here may follow a suitable hymn, a sermon, or exhor-
tation, and an extemporary prayer.
E. R. [" When they come to the grave, while the corpse is marie ready to
be laid in the earth, the priest shall say, or the priest and clerks shall
sing" ch. by W. to "At the grave, when the corpse is laid in the
earth, the minister shall say " :]
Man that is born of [om. 1878: a] woman ["hath but a
short time to live, and is full of misery. He cometh up, and is
cut down like a flower : he fleeth as it'were a shadow, and never
continueth in one stay" ch. 1870 to "is of few days and full
of trouble. He cometh forth like a flower, and is cut
down : he fleeth also as a shadow, and continueth not "].
In the midst of life we are in death : of whom may we
seek for succor, but of thee, O Lord, who for our sins art
justly displeased?
Yet, O Lord God most holy, O Lord most mighty, O
holy and most merciful Saviour, deliver us not into the
bitter pains of eternal death.
Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets of our hearts : shut not
thy merciful ears to our prayers, but spare us, Lord most
holy, O God most mighty, O holy and merciful Saviour,
thou most worthy Judge eternal, suffer us not at our last
hour for any pains of death to fall from thee.
[Om. by W., re-in. 1858: Then (om. 1878: while the earth shall be cast
upon the body by some standing by) the ("priest shall" ch. 1858 to
' minister may") say:
Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God, ("of his
great mercy to take unto himself" ch. 1858 to " in his wise
providence, to take out of this world") the soul of
our ("dear" ch. 1858 to " deceased ") brother, (om. 1858: here
departed,) we therefore commit his body to the ground,
earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust ; ("in sure and
certain hope of the resurrection to eternal life " ch. 1858 to " look-
ing for the general resurrection in the last day, and the
life of the world to come,") through our Lord Jesus
Christ ; (" who shall change our vile body that it may be" ch.
1858 to " at whose second coming in glorious majesty, to
judge the world, the earth and the sea shall give up their
dead ; and the corruptible bodies of those who sleep in
him shall be changed, and made") like unto his (in.
1858 : own) glorious body, according to the mighty work-
12
178
The Ritual.
ing whereby he is able to subdue all things unto him-
self].*
Then shall be said [om. by W. : or sung] :
I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, "Write,
["from henceforth blessed are the dead who die in the Lord;
even so saith the Spirit ; for they " ch. 1870 to " Blessed are the
dead which die in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith
the Spirit, that they may "] rest from their labors.
[In. 1858: A suitable hymn may here be sung, and] then shall the
[« priest" ch. by W. to " minister "] say :
Lord have mercy upon us. [1854.
Christ have mercy upon us.
Lord have mercy upon us.
Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ;
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as it is in
heaven ; give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us
our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against
us ; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil. Amen.
Almighty God, with whom do live the spirits of [Om. by w.
them that depart hence in the Lord, and with whom the souls of
the faithful, after they are delivered from the burden of the flesh,
are in joy and felicity : We give thee hearty thanks, for that it
hath pleased thee to deliver this our brother out of the miseries of
this sinful world, beseeching thee that it may please thee of thy
gracious goodness shortly to accomplish the number of thine
elect, and to hasten thy kingdom ; that we, with all those that
are departed in the true faith of thy holy name, may have our
perfect consummation and bliss, both in body and soul, in thy
eternal and everlasting glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
Tlie Collect.
O merciful God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
who is the resurrection and the life, in whom whosoever
believeth shall live, though he die ; and whosoever liveth
and believeth in him shall not die eternally [om. by W. :
who also hath taught us (by his holy apostle Saint Paul) not to
be sorry as men without hope for them that sleep in him] : we
meekly beseech thee, O Father, to raise us from the
*This form was a part of the English service, but was omitted by Mr.
Wesley.
Laying the Cornerstone.
179
death of sin unto the life of righteousness; that when
we shall depart this life we may rest in him ; and at the
general resurrection on the last day may be found accept-
able in thy sight, and receive that blessing which thy
well-beloved Son shall then pronounce to all that love
and fear thee, saying: Come, ye blessed of my Father,
inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the founda-
tion of the world. Grant this, we beseech thee, O mer-
ciful Father, through Jesus Christ our Mediator and Ee-
deemer. Amen.
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of
God, and the ["fellowship" ch. 1854 to "communion"] of
the Holy Ghost, be with ["us " ch. 1854 to "you"] all Tom.
1854: evermore]. Amen.
SECTION VII.
1870.] The Form of Laying the Corner-stone of a Church.
At the time and place of laying the corner-stone, let the minis-
ter cause a suitable hymn to be sung (e. g., 780, 781, or 782).
Then shall the minister say : >.
Let us pray.
Almighty and everlasting God, thou art infinite in all
thy perfections and marvelous in all thy works. Thou
hast made the world and all things therein ; and, seeing
that thou art Lord of heaven and earth, thou dwellest
not in temples made with hands; thou art a Spirit, and
art worshiped in spirit and fh truth, in all places of thy
dominion; yet we thank thee-that thou dost allow us to
build houses for thy service, wherein thy people may at-
tend upon thee without distraction. We bless thy holy
name for putting it into the hearts of thy people to build a
house at this place for thy worship. We beseech thee to
inspire us with zeal, that we may both have a mind to
the work and may successfully accomplish the same.
May neither adversary nor evil occurrent hinder this
work, but may the good hand of our God be upon us,
that in due time we may bring forth the head-stone with
joy and praise. May this sanctuary, when completed,
long remain a house of prayer for all people, where in-
cense shall be offered unto thy name, and a pure offering,
180
The Ritual.
and thy word and ordinances shall be duly administered,
accompanied by the influences of the Holy Ghost. Here
may multitudes be born again, and be nurtured in knowl-
edge and piety; so that they may be prepared, in the
kingdom of thy grace, for nobler worship in the king-
dom of thy glory. We are unworthy, O Lord, through
our manifold sins, to offer unto thee any sacrifice ; yet we
beseech thee to accept this our bounden duty and serv-
ice, not weighing our merits, but pardoning our offenses,
through Jesus Christ our Lord: by whom and with
whom, in the unity of the Holy Ghost, all honor and
glory be unto thee, Father Almighty, world without end.
Amen.
Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most
gracious favor, and further us with thy continual help ;
that in all our works, begun, continued, and ended in
thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy
mercy, obtain everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ;
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as it is in
heaven ; give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us
our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against
us ; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil. Amen.
Then shall the minister read, or cause to be read, the following
sentences :
Blessed be thou, Lord God of Israel our Father, forever
and ever.
Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the
glory, and the victory, and the majesty ; for all that is in
the heaven and in the earth is thine ; thine is the king-
dom, O Lord, and thou art exalted as head above all.
Both riches and honor come of thee, and thou reignest
over all; and in thine hand is power and might; and in
thine hand it is to make great, and to give strength unto
all.
Now, therefore, our God, we thank thee, and praise thy
glorious name.
But who am I, and what is my people, that we should
Laying the Corner-stone.
181
be able to offer so willingly after this sort? for all things
come of thee, and of thine own have we given thee.
For we are strangers before thee, and sojourners, aa
were all our fathers : our days on the earth are as a shad-
ow, and there is none abiding.
0 Lord our God, all this store that we have prepared
to build thee a house for thine holy name cometh of
thine hand, and is all thine own.
1 know also, my God, that thou triest the heart, and
hast pleasure in uprightness. As for me, in the upright-
ness of mine heart I have willingly offered all these
things; and now have I seen with joy thy people, which
are present here, to offer willingly unto thee.
Except the Lord build the house, the}7 labor in vain
that build it: except the Lork keep the city, the watch-
man waketh but in vain.
Let thy work appear unto thy servants, and thy glory
unto their children.
And let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us ;
and establish thou the work of our hands upon us; yea,
the work of our hands establish thou it.
His foundation is in the holy mountains.
The Lord loveth the gates of Zion more than all the
dwellings of Jacob.
For the Lord hath chosen Zion ; he hath desired it for
his habitation.
This is my rest forever: here will I dwell: for I have
desired it.
I will abundantly bless her provision: I will satisfy
her poor with bread.
I will also clothe her priests with salvation, and her
saints shall shout aloud for joy.
The stone which the builders refused is become the
head-stone of the corner.
This is the Lord's doing; it is marvelous in our eyes.
For other foundations can no man lay than that is
laid, which is Jesus Christ.
Then shall the minister, standing by the stone, announce the
articles to be deposited therein. These may he a copy of the
Bible, the Hymn-book, the Discipline, Church periodicals, a
document setting forth the name of the Church, with the
182
The Ritual.
names of the pastor, trustees, and building committee, and
such other articles as may be desired. The stone shall then
be laid by the minister, or some one appointed by him; and
placing his hand upon the stone, the minister shall say :
"We lay this corner-stone of a house to be built and set
apart, from all worldly uses, for divine worship, in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost. Amen.
Then may follow an address, the collection (if any), the doxol-
ogy, and benediction.
SECTION VIII.
FORM OF THE DEDICATION OF A CHURCH.
Let the service be conducted as cm other occasions of public wor-
ship— only the hymns (e. g., 783-790), prayers, lessons, and ser-
mons, should be adapted to the occasion. The lessons may be
Gen. xxviii. 10-22, and Heb. x. 19-25, or any other, at the dis-
cretion of the minister.
First Lesson. Gen. xxviii. 10-22.
And Jacob went out from Beersheba, and went toward
Haran. And he lighted upon a certain place, and tar-
ried there all night, because the sun was set ; and he took
of the stones of that place, and put them for his pillows,
and lay down in that place to sleep. And he dreamed,
and behold, a ladder set up on the earth, and the top of
it reached to heaven ; and behold, the angels of God as-
cending and descending on it. And behold, the Lord stood
above it and said, I am the Lord God of Abraham thy
father, and the God of Isaac: the land whereon thou
liest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed. And thy seed
shall be as the dust of the earth ; and thou shalt spread
abroad to the west, and to the east, and to the north, and
to the south; and in thee and in thy seed shall all the
families of the earth be blessed. And behold, I am with
thee, and will keep thee in all places whither thou goest,
and will bring thee again into this land ; for I will not
leave thee, until I have done that which I have spoken
to thee of. And Jacob waked out of his sleep, and he
said, Surely the Lord is in this place; and I knew it not.
And he was afraid, and said, How dreadful is this place !
Dedication of a Church.
183
this is none other but the house of God, and this is the
gate of heaven. And Jacob rose up early in the morn-
ing, and took the stone that he had put for his pillows,
and set it up for a pillar, and poured oil upon the top of
it. And he called the name of that place Bethel ; but the
name of that city was called Luz at the first. And Jacob
vowed a vow, saying, If God will be with me, and will
keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to
eat, and raiment to put on, so that I come again to my
father's house in peace; then shall the Lord be my God:
and this stone, which I have set for a pillar, shall be God's
house: and of all that thou shalt give me I will surely
give the tenth unto thee.
Second Lesson. Heb. x. 19-25.
Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the
holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way,
which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that
is to say, his flesh; and having a high-priest over the
house of God : let us draw near with a true heart, in full
assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an
evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water.
Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without waver-
ing; for he is faithful that promised; and let us consider
one another, to provoke unto love, and to good works:
not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the
manner of some is; but exhorting one another; and so
much the more, as ye see the day approaching.
The collection (if any) may follow the sermon. The officers of
the Church shall then address the minister in the following
language :
We present unto you this house, to be set apart from
all unhallowed or common uses, for the worship of Al-
mighty God.
Then shall the minister request the congregation to stand up,
while he pronounces the following sentence of dedication :
Sentence of Dedication.
Forasmuch as God has put it into the hearts of his
people to build this house for his worship, and has blessed
184
The Ritual.
them in their undertaking, we solemnly dedicate it to his
service, for the reading and expounding of his holy word,
the administration of his ordinances, and for all other
acts of religious worship. That he may graciously ac-
cept this labor of our hands, let us devoutly pray.
Then shall be said, all kneeling:
Almighty and everlasting God, the heaven, and the
heaven of heavens, cannot contain thee, much less this
house which we have built, yet thou dost humble thyself
to behold the inhabitants of the earth, and dost promise
that in all places where thou dost record thy name thou
wilt meet with thy people, and bless them. Let thy name
be recorded in this place, and here let thine honor dwell.
Preserve this house, which we set apart to thy seiwice,
from injury and desecration. Accept the worship which
shall be here offered to thy name. Let thy Holy Spirit
accompany thy word and ordinances, which shall be here
administered, so that they may prove means of grace to
all who shall receive the same. May many sons and
daughters be here born to the Lord Almighty. Let thy
people be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of thy
house, and make them drink of the river of thy pleas-
ures. Let their children be here fed with food conven-
ient for them, and be brought up in the nurture and ad-
monition of the Lord. Let living waters go forth from
this sanctuary, carrying life and joy to all around. Let
thy work appear unto thy servants, and thy glory unto
thy children ; and let the beauty of the Lord our God be
upon us ; and establish thou the work of our hands upon
us ; yea, the work of our hands establish thou it. Now,
therefore, arise, O Lord God, into thy resting-place, thou
and the ark of thy strength ; let thy ministers be clothed
with salvation, and let thy saints rejoice in goodness.
We beseech thee, O Lord, to overlook our unworthiness,
forgive our sins, and make us a habitation of God
through the Spirit. We offer all our offerings through
the ever blessed name of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, to whom, with thee, and the Holy Spirit, be
glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and
ever. Amen.
Ordination of Deacons.
185
The service may then he concluded with the doxology and ben-
ediction.
SECTION IX.
E. R.] TnE Form and Manner of Making [in. byW.: andI [1854.
Ordaining [om. bv W. : and Consecrating] ok |" Bishops"* ch. by
W. to " Si' PER I NT END ENTS," * oh. 1792 to " J'.ISUOPS/'J ("l'RIESTS" Ch.
by W. to "Elders,"]* and Deacons.
1854.] The Form and Manner of ["Making" ch. 1870 to "Or-
DAXNING "] Deacons.
E. R.l When the day appointed bv the Bishop is come [om. [1870.
1792: after morning prayer is ended], there shall be a sermon or exhor-
tation declai m:; tlie duly and oiliee of >ueh as come to be admitted dea-
cons [om. bv W. : how necessary that order is in the Church of Christ,
and also how the people ought to esteem them in their oflicel. [In. by
W. : After which one of the elders shall present unto the Bishop the
persons to be ordained deacons.]
1870.] When the day appointed by the Bishop is come, after
a suitable sermon or exhortation, one of the elders shall pre-
sent unto the Bishop all them that are to be ordained, and
say:
I present unto you these persons present, to be ordained
deacons.
E. R.l First the Archdeacon, or his deputy, shall present [Om. bv W.
unto the liishop (fitting in his chair nearthe holy table) such as desire
to be ordained deacons (each of them being decently habited], saying
these words:
Reverend Father in God, I present unto you these persons
present, to be admitted deacons.
Tfie Bishop. Take heed that the persons whom you present
unto us be apt and meet, for their learning and godly conversa-
tion, to exercise their ministry duly, to the honor of God and
the edifying of his Church.
The Archdeacon shall answer : I have inquired of them, and also
examined them, and think them so to be.
Then [in. by w. ; their names being read aloud,] the Bishop shall
say unto the people :
Brethren, if there be any of you who knoweth any im-
pediment or [om. by W. : notable] crime in any of these
persons presented to be [" ordered " ch. by W. to "or-
* In these forms for ordination, extracted from the Ordinal of the Church
of England bv Mr. Wesley, he substituted throughout "Superintendent"
for liishop and Archbishop, and •• Klder " for Priest: but in 1792 " Bishop"
was substituted for .Superintendent. With this explanation, it is unnec-
essary to note in each place these changes, first or last.
186
The Ritual.
dained "] deacons, for the which he ought not to he ad-
mitted to that office, let him come forth in the name of
God, and show what the crime or impediment is.
If any [om. by w.: great) crime or impediment be objected, the
Bishop shall surcease from ordaining that person until such
time as the party accused shall be found clear of that crime.
Then the Bishop (commending such as shall be found meet to be [1792
ordained to the prayers of the congregation) shall, with the |" clergy "
ch. by W. to "ministers"] and people present, [om. hv W. : sing or]
say the Litany, [om. by W. : with the prayers as followeth] :
Then shall be [om. by W. : sung or] read the [" service for the com-
munion with the" ch. 1792 to following"] collect [om. 1870: (in.
1792: and) epistle] [om. 1792: and gospel, as followeth]:
The Collect.
Almighty God, who by thy divine providence hast ap-
pointed divers orders of ministers in thy Church, and
didst inspire thy apostles to choose into the order of dea-
cons thy first martyr, St. Stephen, with others: merci-
fully behold these thy servants, now called to the like of-
fice and administration : replenish them so with the truth
of thy doctrine, and adorn them with innocency of life,
that both by word and good example they may faithful-
ly serve thee in this office, to the glory of thy name, and
the edification of thy Church, through the merits of our
Saviour Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee
and the Holy Ghost, now and forever. Amen.
1870.] Then the Bishop, or one of the elders appointed by him,
shall read the epistle.
E. R.] The Epistle. 1 Tim. iii. 8-13.
Likewise must the deacons be grave, not double-
tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lu-
cre ; holding the mystery of the faith in a pure con-
science. And let these also first be proved; then let
them use the- office of a deacon, being found blameless.
Even so must their wives be grave, not slanderers, sober,
faithful in all things. Let the deacons be the husbands
of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses
well. For they that have used the office of a deacon
well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great
boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus.
Ordination of Deacons.
187
Or this out of the sixth of the Acts of the Apostles. [Om. by W.
Acts vi. 2-7.
Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto
them, and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of
God, and serve tables. Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among
you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wis-
dom, whom we may appoint over this business. But we will
give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the
word. And the saying pleased the whole multitude: and they
chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, and
Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas,
and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch ; whom they set before the
apostles : and when they had prayed, they laid their hands on
them. And the word of God increased; and the number of the
disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly ; and a great company
of the priests were obedient to the faith.
And before the gospel, the Bishop sitting in his chair, shall cause the oath
of the King's Supremacy, and against the power and authority of all
foreign potentates, to be "ministered unto every one of them that are to
be ordered.
Ihe Oath of the King's Sovereignty.
I, A. B., do swear, that I do from my heart abhor and abjure,
as impious and heretical, that damnable doctrine and position that
princes excommunicated or deprived by the Pope, or any au-
thority of the See of Rome, may he deposed or murdered by
their subjects, or any other whatsoever. And I do declare that
no foreign prince, person, prelate, state, or potentate, hath or
ought to have any jurisdiction, superiority, pre-eminence, or au-
thority, ecclesiastical or spiritual, within this realm. So help me
God.
Then shall the Bishop examine every one of those who are to be
[" ordered " ch. by W. to " ordained "j, in the presence of the peo-
ple, after this manner following :
Do you trust that you are inward!}- moved by the
Holy Ghost to take upon you ["the office and ministration"
ch. 1792 to "the office of the ministry in the Church of
Christ"], to serve God for the promoting of his glory
and the edifying of his people?
Ans. I trust so.
The Bishop. Do you think that you are truly called, [1792.
according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, to the ministrv of
the Church?
Am. I think so.
The Bishop. Do you unfeignedly believe all the canon-
ical Scriptures of the Old and New Testament?
188
The Ritual.
Ans. I do believe them.
The Bishop. Will you diligently read [in. 1792 : or ex-
pound] the same unto the people whom you shall be ap-
pointed to serve ?
Ans. I will.
The Bishop. It appertained to the office of a deacon [om.
by W. : in the Church where he may be appointed to serve] to
assist the elder in divine service, and especially when he
ministereth the holy communion, to help him in the dis-
tribution thereof, and to read [in. by W.: and expound]
the Holy Scriptures [om.by and homilies in the Church] ;
to instruct the youth [om. by W. : in the Catechism] ; and,
in the absence of the elder, to baptize [om. by W. : infants,
and to preach, if he be admitted thereto by the Bishop].
And, furthermore, it is his office [om.by W. : where pro-
vision is so made] to search for the sick, poor, and impo-
tent [om. by W. : people of the parish, to intimate their estates,
names, and places where they dwell unto the curate], that [om.
by W. : by his exhortation] they may be [in. by W. : visit-
ed and] relieved [om. by W. : with the alms of the parish-
ioners and others].
Will you do this gladly and willingly ?
Ans. I will do so, by the help of God.
The Bishop. Will you apply all your diligence to frame
and fashion your own lives (and the lives of your fami-
lies) according to the doctrine of Christ; and to make
(both) yourselves (and them), as much as in you lieth,
wholesome examples of the flock of Christ ?
Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop. Will you reverently obey [om. by W. :
your Ordinary and other chief ministers of the Church and] them
to whom the charge and government over you is commit-
ted, following with a glad mind and will their godly ad-
monitions ?
Ans. I will endeavor so to do, the Lord being my
helper.
Then the Bishop, laying his hands severally upon the head of
every one of them [om. by W. : humbly kneeling before him], shall
say:
Take thou authority to execute the office of a deacon
in the Church of God ; [om, by W. : committed unto
Ordination of Beacons.
189
thee] in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Then shall the Bishop deliver to every one of them the ["New-
Testament" ch. by w. to " Holy Bible,"] saying:
Take thou authority to read the ["gospel" ch. by W.
to " Holy Scriptures "] in the Church of God, and to preach
the same [om. by W.: if thou be thereto licensed by the Bishop
himself].
Then one of them, appointed by the Bishop, shall read the
gospel.
The Gospel. Luke xii. 35-38.
Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burn-
ing, and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their
lord, when he will return from the wedding, that when
he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him im-
mediately. Blessed are those servants whom the lord
when he cometh shall find watching. Verily I say unto
you, that he shall gird himself and make them to sit
clown to meat, and will come forth and serve them. And
if he shall come in the second watch, or come in the third
watch, and find them so, blessed are those servants.
Then shall the Bishop proceed in the communion, and all that [1858.
are [" ordered " ch. by W. to " ordained "] Khali [om. by W. : tarry and]
receive the holy communion [om. bv W.: the same dav with the Bish-
op]. The communion ended, [om. by W.: after the last collect, and]
Immediately before the benediction shall be said these collects
following :
Almighty God, giver of all good things, who of thy
great goodness hast vouchsafed to accept and take these
thy servants into the office of deacons in thy Church :
make them, we beseech thee, O Lord, to be modest, hum-
ble, and constant in their ministration, and to have a
ready will to observe all spiritual discipline; that they,
having always the testimony of a good conscience, and
continuing ever stable and strong in thy Son Christ, may
so well behave themselves in this inferior office, that they
may be found worthy to be called into the higher min-
istries in thy Church, th rough the same, thy Son our Sav-
iour Jesus Christ; to whom be glory and honor, world
without end. Amen.
190
The Ritual.
Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most
gracious favor, and further us with thy continual help ;
that in all our works, begun, continued, and ended in
thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy
mercy, obtain everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
The Benediction.
The peace of God, which passeth all understanding,
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love
of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; and the
blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost, be among you, and remain with you always.
Amen.
And here it must be declared unto the deacon that he must [Om. by W.
continue in that oflice of a deacon the space of a whole year (except for
reasonable cause it shall otherwise seem good unto the Bishop) to the
intent he may be perfect and well expert in the things appertaining to
the ecclesiastical administration. In executing whereof if he be found
faithful and diligent, he may he admitted by his diocesan to the order
of priesthood, at the times appointed in the canon, or else on urgent oc-
casion, upon some other Sunday or holv-dav, in the faceof the Church,
in such manner and form as hereafter iolloweth.
SECTION X *
E. R.] The Form and Manner of ["Ordering Priests" ch. by
W. to "Ordaining Elders"].
When the day appointed by the Bishop is come [om. 1792: after
morning prayer is ended] there shall be a sermon or exhortation,
declaring the duty and office of such as come to be admitted
elders; how necessary that order is in the Church of Christ,
and also how the people ought to esteem them in their office.
[In. by W. : (" First" ch. 1772 to "After which) "] one of the eld-
ers shall present unto the Bishop all them that are to be or-
dained, and say :
I present unto you these persons present to be ordained
elders.
First, the Archdeacon, or in his absence one appointed in his [Om. by W.
stead, shall present unto the Bishop (sitting in his chair near the holy
table) all them that shall receive the order of priesthood that day (each
of them being decently habited), and say:
* In these forms of ordination extracted from the ordinal of the Church
of Kngland 1)V Mr. Wesley, he substituted throughout "superintendent"
for Bishop, and " elder" for priest, but in 1702 "Bishop" was substituted
for superintendent. This explanation makes it unnecessary to note in
each place these changes, first or last.
Ordination of Elders.
191
Reverend Father in God, I present unto you these persons
present, to he admitted to the order of priesthood.
The Bishop. Take heed that the persons whom ye present unto
us be apt and meet, for their learning and godly conversation, to
exercise their ministry duly, to the honor of God and the edi-
fying of his Church.
The Archdeacon shall answer : I have inquired of them, and
also examined them, and think them so to be.
Then, [in. by w. : their names being read aloud,] the Bishop shall
say unto the people :
1 ["Good people "ch. 1792 to "Brethren"], these are they
whom we purpose, God willing, [om. by W. : to receive]
this day ["unto the holy office of priesthood" ch. by W.
to "ordain elders]. For after due examination, we find
not to the contrary, but that they arc lawfully called to
this function and ministry, and that they are persons
meet for the same. But [om. by W. : yet] if there be any
of you who knoweth any impediment or [om. by W. :
notable] crime in any of them, for the which he ought not
to be received into this holy ministry, let him come forth
in the name of God, and show what the crime or imped-
iment is.
If any [om. by w.: great] crime or impediment be objected, the
Bishop shall surcease from ["ordering" ch. by W. to "ordain-
ing "] that person, until such time as the party accused shall
be found clear of that crime.
Then the Bishop, commending such as shall be found meet to be [1792.
["ordered " ch. by W. to " ordained "] to the prayers of the congrega-
tion, shall, with the ["clergy" ch. by W. to " ministers "J and people
present [om. by W. : sing or] say the Litany, [om. by W. : with the
prayers,] as is before appointee! in the form for ["ordering " ch. by W.
to " ordaining "] deacons, ["omitting I lie last prayer and the blessing"
ch. by W. to " save only that in the proper suffrage there added, the
word" 'deacons' shall be omitted, and the word 'priests' inserted in-
stead of it].
Then shall be [om. by W. : sung or] said [om. 1792: the service for the
communion, with] the collect, epistle, and gospel, as folio we th :
The Collect.
Almighty God, Giver of all good things, who by thy
Holy Spirit hast appointed divers orders of ministers in
thy Church, mercifully behold these thy servants, now
called to the office of elder, and replenish them so with
the truth of thy doctrine, and adorn them with inno-
192
Tlie Ritual.
cency of life, that, both by word and good example, they
may faithfully serve thee in this office, to the glory of
thy name, and the edification of thy Church, through the
merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who liveth and reign-
eth with thee and the Holy Ghost, world without end.
Amen.
The Epistle. Eph. iv. 7-13.
Unto every one of us is given grace according to
the measure of the gift of Christ, Wherefore he saith,
When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive,
and gave gifts unto men. (Now that he ascended, what
is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts
of the earth ? He that descended is the same also that
ascended up far above all heavens, that he might till all
things.) And he gave some, apostles ; and some, proph-
ets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and teach-
ers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the
ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ : till we
all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge
of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure
of the stature of the fullness of Christ.
After this shall be rear! for the gospel part of the ninth [Om. by W.
chapter of St. Matthew, as followeth:
But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compas-
sion on them, because they fainted, and were scattered abroad, as
sheep having no shepherd. Then saith he unto his disciples,
The harvest truly is plenteous, but the laborers are few ; pray ye
therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth labor-
ers into his harvest.
[" Or else this that followeth out of the tenth chapter of St. John " 1 1870.
ch. by W. to "After this shall be read for the gospel part of the tenth
chapter of St. John."]
The Gospel. St. John x. 1-16.
Verily, verily, 1 say unto you, He that entereth not by
the door into the sheepfold, but climbeth up some other
way, the same is a thief and a robber. But he that en-
tereth in by the door is the shepherd of the sheep. To
him the porter opencth ; and the sheep hear his voice :
and he calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them
out. And when he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth
before them, and the sheep follow him : for they know
Ordination of Elders.
193
his voice. And a stranger will they not follow, but will
flee from him; for they know not the voice of strangers.
This parable spake Jesus unto them; but they under-
stood not what things they were which he spake unto
them. Then said Jesus unto them again, Verily, verily,
I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. All that
ever came before me are thieves and robbers: but the
sheep did not hear them. I am the door : by me if any
man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out,
and find pasture. The thief cometh not, but for to steal,
and to kill, and to destroy: I am come that they might
have life, and that they might have it more abundantly.
I am the good shepherd : the good shepherd giveth his
life for the sheep. But he that is a hireling, and not the
shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf
coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth; and the wolf
catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep. The hireling
fleeth, because he is a hireling, and careth not for the
sheep. I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep,
and am known of mine. As the Father knoweth me,
even so know I the Father : and I lay down my life for
the sheep. And other sheep I have, which are not of
this fold : them also I must bring, and they shall hear my
voice ; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd.
Then the Bishop, sitting in his chair, shall minister nnto [Om. bv W.
everyone of them the oath concerning the King's supremacy, as it is be-
fore set forth in the form of ordering of deacons.
And that done, the Bishop shall say unto them as hereafter fol-
loweth :
You have heard, brethren, as well in your private ex-
amination (as in the exhortation which was now made to
you), and in the holy lessons taken out of the gospel, and
the writings of the apostles, of what dignity and of how
great importance this office [om. by W. : and charge] is,
whereunto ye are called. And now again we exhort
you, in the name of our Lord Jesus Chris!, that you have
in remembrance into how high a dignity, and to how
weighty an office ye are called : that is to say, to be mes-
sengers, watchmen, and stewards of the Lord ; to teach
and to premonish, to feed and provide for the Lord's fam-
ily ; to seek for Christ's sheep that are dispersed abroad,
13
194
The Ritual.
and for his children who are in the midstof this ["naughty"
ch. 1816 to "evil"] world, that they may he saved through
Christ forever.
Have always therefore printed in your remembrance [1870.
how great a treasure is committed to your charge. For they are
the sheep of Christ which he bought with his death, and for
whom he shed his blood. The Church and congregation whom
you must serve is his spouse and his body. And if it shall hap-
pen, the same Church, or any member thereof, do take any hurt
or hinderance by reason of your negligence, ye know the great-
ness of the fault, and also the horrible punishment that will en-
sue. Wherefore consider with yourselves the end of the ministry
toward the children of God, toward the spouse and body of Christ ;
and see that you never cease your labor, your care and diligence,
until you have done all that lieth in you, according to your
bounden duty, to bring all such as are or shall be committed to
your charge, unto that agreement in the faith and knowledge of
God, and to that ripeness and perfectness of age in Christ, that
there be no place left among you, either for error in religion or
for viciousness in life.
Forasmuch then as your office is both of so great excellency
and of so great difficulty, ye see with how great care and study
ye ought to apply yourselves, as well that ye may show yourselves
dutiful and thankful unto that Lord who hath placed you in so
high a dignity ; as also to beware that neither you yourselves of-
fend nor be occasion that others offend. Howbeit ye cannot
have a mind and will thereto of yourselves ; for that will and
ability is given of God alone ; therefore ye ought and have need
to pray earnestly for his Holy Spirit. And seeing that ye cannot
by any other means compass the doing of so weighty a work,
pertaining to the salvation of man, but with doctrine and exhor-
tation taken out of the Holy Scriptures, and with a life agreea-
ble to the same, consider how studious ye ought to be in reading
and learning the Scriptures and in framing the manners, both of
yourselves and of them that specially pertain unto you, accord-
ing to the rule of the same Scriptures ; and for this self-same cause
how ye ought to forsake and set aside (as much as you may) all
worldly cares and studies.
"Wo have good hope that you have all weighed and
pondered these things with yourselves long before this
time; and that you have clearly determined, by God's
grace, to give yourselves wholly to this office whereunto
it hath pleased God to call you ; so that as much as lieth
in you you will apply yourselves wholly to this one
thing, and draw all your cares and studies this way, and
that you will continually pray to God the Father, [" by "
Ordination of Elders.
195
ch. 1S70 to " through "] the mediation of our only Saviour
Jesus Christ, for the heavenly assistance of the Holy
Ghost; that by daily reading and weighing of the Script-
ures ye may wax riper and stronger in your ministry;
and that ye may so endeavor yourselves from time to
time to sanctify t he lives of you and yours, and to fashion
them after the rule and doctrine of Christ, that ye may
be wdiolcsome and godly examples and patterns for the
people to follow.
And now that this present congregation of Christ, here
assembled, may also understand your minds and wills in
these things, and that this your promise may the more
move you to do your duties, ye shall answer plainly to
these things which we, in the name of God and of his
Church, shall demand of 3-011 touching the same.
Do 3^ou think in your heart that you are truly called,
according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, [om. by
W. : and the order of this united Church of England and Ire-
land,] to the order ["and ministry of priesthood " eh. by W.
to "of elders"]?
Ans. I think so.
The Bishop. Are you persuaded that the Holy Script-
ures contain sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity
for eternal salvation through faith in Jesus Christ ? And
are you determined out of the said Scriptures to instruct
the people committed to your charge, and to teach noth-
ing as required of necessity to eternal salvation but that
which you shall be persuaded may be concluded and
proved by the Scriptures ?
Ans. I am so persuaded, and have so determined by
God's grace.
The Bishop. Will you then give your faithful diligence
always so to minister the doctrine and sacraments and
the discipline of Christ, as the Lord hath commanded
[om. by W. : and as this Church and realm hath received the
same, according to the commandments of God, so that you may
teach the people committed to your cure and charge with all dil-
igence to keep and observe the same] ?
Ans. I will do so, by the help of God.
The Bishop. Will you be ready with all faithful dili-
gence to banish and drive away all erroneous and strange
doctrines contrary to God's w ord ; and to use both pub-
196
The Ritual
lie and private monitions and exhortations, as well to the
sick as to the whole within your ["cures" ch. by W. to
" district," ch. 1816 to " charge "], as need shall require and
occasion shall be given?
Ans. I will, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop. Will you be diligent in prayers, and in
reading of the Holy Scriptures, and in such studies as
help to the knowledge of the same, laying aside the study
of the world and the flesh ?
Ans. I will endeavor [om. by W. : myself] so to do, the
Lord being my helper.
The Bishop. Will you be diligent to frame and fashion
yourselves, and your families, according to the doctrine
of Christ; and to make both yourselves and them, as
much as in you lieth, wholesome examples and patterns
to the flock of Christ ?
Ans. I shall apply myself thereto, the Lord being my
helper.
The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forward, as
much as lieth in you, quietness, peace, and love among
all Christian people, and especially among them that are
or shall be committed to your charge ?
Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop. Will you reverently obey your [om. by W. :
Ordinary and other] chief ministers, unto whom is commit-
ted the charge and government over you, following with
a glad mind and will their godly admonitions, submitting
yourselves to their godly judgments?
Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper.
Then shall the Bishop, standing up, say :
Almighty God, who hath given you this will to do all
these things, grant also unto you strength and power to
perform the same ; that he may accomplish his work
which he hath begun in you, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
After this the congregation shall be desired secretly in their
prayers to make their humble supplications to God for all these
things: for which prayers there shall be silence kept for a
space.
After which shall be [om.hy W. : sung or] said by the Bishop (the
Ordination of Elders.
197
persons to be ordained elders all kneeling), Veni, Creator, Spir-
itus; the Bishop beginning, and the elders and others that are
present answering by verses, as followeth:
Come, Holy Ghost, our souls inspire,
And lighten with celestial fire.
Thou the anointing Spirit art,
Who dost thy seven-fold gifts impart.
Thy blessed unction from above
Is comfort, life, and fire of love.
Enable with perpetual light
The dullness of our blinded sight.
Anoint and cheer our soiled face
With the abundance of thy grace:
Keep far our foes, give peace at home,
Where thou art guide no ill can come.
Teach us to know the Father, Son,
And thee of both, to be but one :
That through the ages all along,
This may be our endless song :
Praise to thy eternal merit,
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.
Or this: [Om.byWi
Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God,
Proceeding from above,
Both from the Father and the Son,
The God of peace and love;
Visit our minds, into our hearts
Thy heavenly grace inspire;
That truth and godliness we may
Pursue with full desire.
Thou art the very Comforter
In grief and all distress;
Tlie heavenly gift of God most high,
No tongue can it express.
The fountain and the living spring
Of joy celestial ;
The fire so bright, the love so sweet,
The unction spiritual.
Thou in thy gifts art manifold,
By them Christ*- Church doth stand :
198
The Ritual.
In faithful hearts thou writ'. it thy law,
The finger of God's hand.
According to thy promise, Lord,
Thou givest speech with grace ;
Tliat, through thy help, God's praises may
Resound in every place.
O Holy Ghost, into our minds
Send down thy heavenly light;
Kindle our hearts with fervent zeal,
To serve God day and night.
Our weakness strengthen and confirm,
(For, Lord, thou knowest us frail) ;
That neither de vil, world, nor flesh,
Against us may prevail.
Put back our enemy far from us,
And help us to obtain
Peace in our hearts with God and man,
(The best, the tritest gain) ;
And grant that thou being, O Lord,
Our leader and our guide,
We may escape, the snares of sin,
And never from thee slide.
Such measures of thy powerful grace *
Grant, Lord, to us, we pray;
That thou may'st be our Comforter,
At the last "dreadful day.
Of strife and of dissension
Dissolve, O Lord, the bands,
And knit the knots of peace and love
Throughout all Christian lands.
Grant us the grace that we mav know
The Father of all might,
That we of his beloved Son
May gain the blissful sight ;
And that we may with perfect faith
Ever acknowledge thee,
The Spirit of Father, and of Son,
One God in Persons three.
To God the Father laud and praise,
And to his blessed Son,
And to the Holy Spirit of grace,
Co-equal Tliree in One.
Ordination of Elders.
199
And pray we, that our Lord
Would please his Spirit to send
On all that shall profess his Name
From hence to the world? s end. Amen.
That done, the Bishop shall pray on this wise, and say •
Let us pray.
Almighty God and heavenly Father, who of thine infinite
love and goodness toward us, hast given to us thy only
and most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ to be our Ee-
deemer, and the author of everlasting life: who, after he
had made perfect our redemption by his death, and was
ascended into heaven, sent abroad into the world his
apostles, prophets, evangelists, doctors, and pastors, by
whose labor and ministry he gathered together a great
flock in all parts of the world, to set forth the eternal
praise of thy holy name: for these so great benefits of
thy eternal goodness, and for that thou hast vouchsafed
to call these tliy servants here present to the same office
and ministry appointed for the salvation of mankind, we
render unto thee most hearty thanks: we praise and
worship thee; and we humbly beseech thee by the same,
thy blessed Son, to grant unto all who either here or else-
where call upon thy holy name, that we may continue to
show ourselves thankful unto thee for these, and all oth-
er thy benefits, and that Ave may daily increase and go
forward in the knowledge and faith of thee and thy Son,
by the Holy Spirit: so that as well by these thy minis-
ters, as by them over whom they shall be appointed thy
ministers, thy holy name may be forever glorified, and
thy blessed kingdom enlarged through the same, thy Son
Jesus Chi-ist our Lord : who Hveth and reigneth with thee
in the unity of the same Holy Spirit, world without end.
Amen.
When this prayer is done, the Bishop and the elders present
shall lay their hands severally upon the head of every one
that receiveth the order of elders, the receivers humbly kneel-
ing upon their knees, and the Bishop saying :
["Receive" ch. 1792 to "The Lord pour upon thee"] the
Holy Ghost, for the office and work of an elder in the
Church of God, now committed unto thee by the impo-
200
Tlie Ritual.
sition of our hands. [Om. by W.: Whose sins thou dost for-
give, they are forgiven; and whose sins thou dost retain, they
are retained.] And be thou a faithful dispenser of the
word of God and of his holy sacraments ; in the name of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Then the Bishop shall deliver unto every one of them, kneeling,
the Bible into his hands, saying :
Take thou authority to preach the word of God, and
to ["minister" ch. by W. to "administer"] the holy sacra-
ments in the congregation, [om.by W.: when thou shalt be
lawfully appointed thereunto].
When this is done the Nicene Creed shall be sung or said; [Om. by W.
and the Bishop shall after that go on in the service of the Communion,
which all they that receive orders shall take together, and remain in
the same place where hands were laid upon them until such time as
they have received the Communion.
[In. by W.; When this is done, the Bishop shall go on in the service [ 1792.
Of the Communion, and all they that receive orders shall take together.]
E. R.l The Communion being done, after the last collect, and immedi-
ately before the heuediction, shall be said these collects:
Then shall the Bishop say :
Most merciful Father, we beseech thee to send upon
these thy servants thy heavenly blessing, that they may
be clothed with righteousness, and that thy word spoken
by their mouths may have such success, that it may
never be spoken in vain. Grant also, that we may have
grace to hear and receive what they shall deliver out of
thy most holy word, or agreeable to the same, as the
means of our salvation ; and that in all our words and
deeds we may seek thy glory, and the increase of thy
kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most
gracious favor, and further us with thy continual help;
that in all our works, begun, continued, and ended in
thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy
mercy, obtain everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
The Benediction.
The peace of God, which passeth all understanding,
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of
Consecrating a Bishop.
201
God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; and the
blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost, be among you and remain with you always.
Amen.
If on the same day the order of deacons be given to some, and
that of elders to others, the deacons shall be first presented,
and then the elders. The collects shall both be used — first
that for deacons, then that for elders. The epistle shall be
Eph. iv. 7-13, as before in this office. Immediately after which
they that are to be ["made" cU. by W. to "ordained"] deacons
shall [om.by w.: take the oath of supremacy] be examined and
ordained as is above prescribed. Then one of them having read
the gospel, which shall be ["either out of St. Matt. ix. 3G-38" eh. by
W. to "St. John x. 1-16"], as before in this office, [om. by w.:
or else St. Luke xii. 35-38, as before in the form of the Ordering of Dea-
cons] they that are to be [« made priests" ch. by W. to "ordained
elders"] shall likewise [om. by W.: take the oath of supremacy]
be examined and ordained, as in this office before appointed.
SECTION XI.
E. R.] The Form op [0m. 1870: Ordaining] [om. byW.: or] [om.
by W., re-in. 1870: Consecrating] ["an Archbishop or Bishop"
ch. by W. to "a Superintendent," ch.1772 to "a Bishop"].*
lOm. by W. : Which is always to be performed upon some Sunday or
holy -day..]
Om. livW. : When all things are duly prepared in the Church [1792.
and set in order,] After morning prayer is ended, the Bishop shall be-
gin the (Joniniuuiou Service, in which this shall be
The Collect.
Almighty God, who by thy Son Jesus Christ didst give
to thy holy apostles many excellent gifts, and didst
charge them to feed thy flock : give grace, we beseech
thee, to all [in. by W. : the] [" Bishops" ch. by W. to "min-
isters "] [" the " ch. by W. to " and "] pastors of thy Church,
that they may diligently preach thy word and duly ad-
minister the godly discipline thereof ; and grant to the
people, that they may obediently follow the same ; that
all may receive the crown of everlasting glory, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
♦Throughout this form Mr. Wesley substituted -'superintendent" for
Archbishop and Bishop; but in 17'.i-2 "Bishop" was .substituted for super-
intendent. This explanation makes it unnecessary to note in each place
these changes.
202
The Ritual.
And another Bishop shall read the epistle. [Om, hy W.
The Epistle. 1. Tim. iii. 1-7.
This is a true saying, If a man desire the office of a bishop, he
desireth a good work. A bishop then must be blameless, the
husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behavior, given to
hospitality, apt to teach ; not given to wine, no striker, not greedy
of filthy lucre ; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous ; one that
ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with
all gravity; (for if a man know not how to rule his own house,
how shall he take care of the Church of God?) Not a novice,
lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the
devil. Moreover he must have a good report of them which are
without; lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil.
["Or this for" ch. by W. to "Then shall be read by one of the
elders : "]
The Epistle. Acts xx. 17-35.
From Miletus Paul sent to Ephesus, and called the cid-
ers of the Church. And when they were come to him,
he said unto them, Ye know from the first day that I
came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you
at all seasons, serving the Lord with all humility of mind,
and with many tears, and temptations, which befell me
by the lying in wait of the Jews: and how I kept back
nothing that was profitable unto you, but have showed
you, and have taught you publicly, and from house to
house, testifying both to the Jews, and also to the
Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our
Lord Jesus Christ. And now, behold, I go bound in the
spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall
befall me there: save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in
every city, saying, that bonds and afflictions abide me.
But none of these things move me, neither count I my
life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course
with joy, and the ministry, which I have received of the
Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God.
And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I
have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my
face no more. Wherefore I take you to record this day,
that I am pure from the blood of all men. For I have
not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God.
Take heed, therefore, unto yourselves, and to all the flock
over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers,
Consecrating a Bishop. 203
to feed the Church of God, which he hath purchased with
his own blood. For I know this, that after my departing
shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing
the flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise,
speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after
them. Therefore, watch, and remember, that by the
space of three years I ceased not to warn every one
night and day with tears. And now, brethren, I com-
mend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is
able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance
among all them which are sanctitied. I have coveted no
man's silver, or gold, or apparel. Yea, ye yourselves
know, that these hands have ministered unto my neces-
sities, and to them that were with me. I have showed
you all things, how that so laboring ye ought to support
the weak, and lo remember the words of the Lord Jesus,
how he said, It is more blessed to give than to receive.
Then another [om. isoi: ("Bishop" c*. by W. to "elder"] shall
read :
Hie Gospel. St. John xxi. 15-17.
Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest
thou me more than these? lie saith unto him, Yea,
Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto
him, Feed my lambs. He saith unto him again the sec-
ond time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me ? He saith
unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee.
He saith unto him, Feed my sheep. He saith tinto him
the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me?
Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third
time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him. Lord,
thou knowest all things: thou knowest that I love thee.
Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep.
Or else this: St. John xx. 19-23. [Om. by W.
Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week,
when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled
for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith
unto them, Peace be unto you. And when lie had so said, he
showed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the dis-
ciples glad, when they saw the Lord. Then said Jesus to them
again, Peace be unto you : as my Father hath sent me, even so
send I you. And when he had said this, he breathed on them,
204
The Ritual.
and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whosesoever
sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever
sins ye retain, they are retained.
Or this. St. Matt, xxviii. 18-20.
Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is
given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore,
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : teaching
them to observe all things whatsoever I have command-
ed you ; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end
of the world.
After the gospel and the Niceuc Creed and the sermon are [Om. by W.
ended, the elected Bishop (vested with his rochet) shall lie presented by
two Bishops unto the Archbishop ol that province (or to some other
Bishop appointed by lawful commission) the Archbishop sitting in bis
chair near the holy table, and the Bishops that present him saying:
Most Reverend Father in God, we present unto you this godly
and well learned man to be ordained and consecrated Bishop.
[In. by w. : After the gospel and sermon are ended, the elected
person shall be presented by two elders unto the Bishop, say-
ing:
We present unto you ^his ["godly" eh. 1808 to "holy"]
man to be ordained a Bishop.
E. R.] Then shall the Archbishop demand the king's man- [Om. by W.
date for the consecration, and cause it to be read. And the oath touch-
ing the acknowledgment of the king's supremaev shall be ministered
to the persons elected, as it, is set down before in the form for the order-
ing of deacons. And then also shall be ministered unto them the oath
of due obedience to the Archbishop as lolloweth:
The Oath of Due Obedience to the Archbishop.
In the name of God. Amen. I, K, chosen Bishop of the
Church and See of N., do profess and promise all due reverence
and obedience to the A rchbishop and to the M etroj >ol ltical Church
of N., and to their successors: so help me God, through Jesus
Christ.
This oath shall not be made at the consecration of an Archbishop.
Then the Bishop shall move the congregation present to pray,
saying thus to them :
Brethren, it is written in the Gospel of St. Luke, that
our Saviour Christ continued the whole night in prayer,
before he did choose and send forth his twelve apostles.
It is written also in the Acts of the Apostles, that the
Consecrating a Bishop.
205
disciples who were at Antioeh did fast and pra}-, before
they laid hands on Paul and Barnabas, and sent them
forth. Let us, therefore, following the example of our
Saviour Christ, and his apostles, lirst fall to prayer, be-
fore we admit and send forth this person presented unto
us, to the work whereunto we trust the Holy Ghost hath
called him.
Then shall be said the Litany, as before in the form of "order- [1792.
ing" ch. by W, to "ordaining" | deacons, [om. bv W. : save only that
after this place. "That it may please thee to illuminate all Bishops,''
etc-, the proper suffrage there "followius shall be omitted, and this in-
serted instead of it:
That it may please thee to bless this our brother elected, and
to send thy grace upon him, that he may duly execute the office
whereunto he is called, to the edifying of thy Church, and to the
honor, praise, and glory of thy name.
Am. We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord.
Then shall be said this prayer following :
Almighty God, Giver of all gocd things, who by thy
Hoi}* Spirit hast appointed divers orders of ministers in
thy Church, mercifully behold this thy servant, now
called to the work and ministry of a Bishop, and replen-
ish him so with the truth of thy doctrine, and adorn him
with innoeency of life, that, both by word and deed he
may faithfully serve thee in this office, to the glory of
thy name, and the edifying and well governing of thy
Church, through the merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ,
who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Ghost,
world without end. Amen.
Then the Bishop [om.byW.: sitting in his chair] shall say to him
that is to be ["consecrated" ch. by w. to " ordained "] :
Brother, forasmuch as the Holy Scripture [om. by W. :
and the ancient canons] commands that we should not be
hasty in laying on hands, and admitting any person to
government in the Church of Christ, which he hath pur-
chased with no less price than the effusion of his own
blood : before I admit you to this administration, I will
examine you on certain articles, to the end that the con-
gregation present may have a trial, and bear witness
how you are minded to behave yourself in the Church of
God.
206
The Ritual.
Are you persuaded that you are truly called to this
ministration, according to the will of our Lord Jesus
Christ ?
Ans. I am so persuaded.
The Bishop. Are you persuaded that the Hoi}- Script-
ures contain sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity
for eternal salvation through faith in Jesus Christ ? And
are you determined out of the same Holy Scriptures to
instruct the people committed to your charge, and to
teach or maintain nothing as required of necessity to
eternal salvation but that which you shall be persuaded
may be concluded and proved by the same ?
Ans. I am so persuaded and determined, by God's grace.
The Bishop. Will you then faithfully exercise yourself
in the same Holy Scriptures, and call upon God by prayer
for the true understanding of the same, so that you may
be able by them to teach and exhort with wholesome
doctrine, and to withstand and convince the gainsayers?
Ans. I will so do, by the help of God.
The Bishop. Are you ready with faithful diligence to
banish and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrines
contrary to God's word; and both privately and- openly
call upon and encourage others to the same ?
Ans. I am ready, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop. Will }"ou deny all ungodliness and worldly
lusts, and live soberly, righteously, and godly in this
present world, that you may show yourself in all things
an example of good works unto others, that the adversa-
ry may be ashamed, having nothing to say against you.
Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forward, as
much as shall lie in you, quietness, love, and peace among
all men ; and such as shall be unquiet, disobedient, and
[" criminous " ch. by W. to "criminal"], within your ["dio-
cese" ch. by W. to "district"], correct and punish accord-
ing to such authority as you have by God's word, and
as shall be committed unto you [om. by W. : by the ordi-
nances of this realm] ?
Ans. 1 will do so, by the help of God.
The Bishop. Will you be faithful in ordaining, sending,
or lajnng hands upon, others?
Consecrating a Bishop.
207
Ans. I will so be, by the help of God.
The Bishop. Will you show yourself gentle, and be
merciful, for Christ's sake, to poor and needy people,
and to all strangers destitute of help ?
Ans. I will so show myself, by God's help.
Then the Bishop [om.by W. : standing upi shall say :
Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who hath given
you a good will to do all these things, grant also unto
you strength and power to perform the same; that, he
accomplishing in you the good work which he hath be-
gun, you may be found perfect and irreprehensible at the
["latter" ch. by W. to "last"] day, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. A men.
Then shall the Bishop elect put on the vest of the Episcopal fOm. by W.
habit; and, kneeling down, Veni, Creator, Spiri/us, shall be sung or
said over him, the Archbishop beginning, and the Bishops, with others
that are present, answering by verses as followeth:
In. by w,] Then shall Veni, Creator, Spirilus, be said :
E. R.] Come, Holy Ghost, our souls inspire,
And lighten with celestial fire.
Thou the anointing Spirit art,
WJw dost thy seven-fold gifts im,part.
Thy blessed unction from above
7s comfort, life, and fire of love.
Enable with perpetual light
The dullness of our blinded sight.
Anoint and cheer our soiled face
With the abundance of thy grace.
Keep far our foes, give peace at home,
Where thou art guide no ill can come.
Teach us to know the Father, Son,
And thee of both, to be but one :
That through the ages all along,
This may be our endless song :
Praise to thy eternal merit,
Father Son, and Holy Spirit.
Or this: [Om. by W.
Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God,
Proceeding from above,
208
The Ritual.
Both from the Father and the Son,
The God of peace and love;
Visit our minds, into our hearts
Thy heavenly grace inspire;
That truth and godliness we may
Pursue with full desire.
Thou art the very Comforter
In grief and all distress ;
The heavenly gift of God most high,
No tongue can it express.
The fountain and the living spring
Of joy celestial ;
The fire so bright, the love so sweet,
The unction spiritual.
Thou in thy gifts art manifold,
By them Christ's Church doth stand :
In faithful hearts thou writ'st thy law,
The finger of God's hand.
According to thy promise, Lord,
Thou givest speech with grace ;
That, through thy help, God's praises may
Resound in every place.
O Holy Ghost, into our minds
Send down thy heavenly light;
Kindle our hearts with fervent zeal,
To serve God day and night.
Our weakness strengthen and confirm,
(For, Lord, thou knowest us frail) ;
That neither devil, world, nor flesh,
Against us may prevail.
Put back our enemy far from us,
And help us to obtain
Peace in our hearts with God and man,
(The best, the truest gain) ;
And grant that thou being, O Lord,
Our leader and our guide,
We may escape the snares of sin,
And never from thee slide.
Such measures of thy powerful grace
Grant, Lord, to us, we pray;
That thou may'st be our Comforter,
At tlie last dreadful day.
Consecrating a Bishop.
209
Of strife and of dissension
Dissolve, O Lord, the bands,
And knit the knots of peace and love
Throughout all Qunttkm lands.
Grant us the grace that we may know
The Father of all might,
That we of his beloved Son
May <jain the blissful sight;
And that we may with perfect faith
Ever acknowledge thee,
I7(e Spirit of Father, and of Son,
One God in Persons three.
To God the Father laud and praise,
And to his blessed Son,
And to the Holy Spirit of grace,
Co-equal Tliree in One.
And pray we, that our only Lord
Would please his Spirit to send
On all tltal sfvall profess his Name
From hence to the world's end. Amen.
That ended, the Bishop shall say :
Lord, hear our prayer.
Ans. And let our cry come unto thee.
Bishop. Let us pray.
Almighty God and most merciful Father, who of thine
infinite goodness hast given thine only and dearly beloved
Son Jesus Christ to be our Redeemer, and the author of
everlasting life ; who after that he had made perfect our
redemption by his death, and was ascended into heaven,
poured down his gifts abundantly upon men, making
some apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, some
pastors and doctors, to the edifying and making perfect
his Church : grant, we beseech thee, to this, thy servant,
such grace that he may evermore be ready to spread
abroad thy gospel, the glad tidings of reconciliation with
thee, and use the authority given him, not to destruction,
but to salvation ; not to hurt, but to help ; so that as a
wise and faithful servant, giving to thy family their por-
tion in due season, he may at last be received into ever-
lasting joy, through Jesus Christ our Lord, who, with
14
210
The Ritual.
thee and the Holy Ghost, liveth and reigneth, one God,
world without end. Amen.
Then the ["Archbishop and Bishops" ch. by W. to "Bishop and eld-
ers "] present shall lay their hands upon the head of the elect-
ed [" Bishop " ch. by W. to " person "], kneeling before them upon
his knees, the Bishop saying:
[" Receive" ch. 1854 to "The Lord pour upon thee"] the
Holy Ghost, for the office and work of a Bishop in the
Church of God now committed unto thee by the imposi-
tion of our hands; in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. And remember that
thou stir up the grace of God which is given thee [om.
1854 : by this imposition of our hands] ; for God hath not giv-
en us the spirit of fear, but of power, and love, and so-
berness.
Then the Bishop shall deliver him the Bible, saying:
Give heed unto reading, exhortation, and doctrine.
Think upon the things contained in this book. Be dili-
gent in them, that the increase coming thereby may be
manifest unto all men. Take heed unto thyself, and to [in.
by W. ; thy] doctrine, [om. by W. : and be diligent in do-
ing them] ; for by so doing thou shalt both save thyself
and them that hear thee. Be to the flock of Christ a
shepherd, not a wolf ; feed them ; devour them not. Hold
up the weak, heal the sick, bind up the broken, bring
again the outcasts, seek the lost. Be so merciful, that
you may not be too remiss; so minister discipline, that
you forget not mercy; that when the chief Shepherd
shall appear, you may receive the never-fading crown of
glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then the Bishop shall |" proceed in the Communion Service" ch. f 1858.
1772 to " administer the Lord's Supper "] with whom the I" new conse-
crated" ch. by W. to " newly ordained "1 Bishop, [" with others " ch.
by W. to "other persons present "J shall [om. by W.: also] communi-
cate.
[Om. 1792: And for the last collect | Immediately before the benedic-
tion shall be said ["these" ch. 1804 to "the following"] prayers:
Most merciful Father, we beseech thee to send down
upon this thy servant thy heavenly blessing, and so en-
due him with thy Holy Spirit that he, preaching thy
word, may not only be earnest to reprove, beseech, and
Consecrating a Bishop. 211
rebuke with all patience and doctrine, but may also be
to such as believe a wholesome example in word, in con-
versation, in love, in faith, in chastity, and in purity;
that, faithfully fulfilling his course, at the latter day ho
may receive the crown" of righteousness laid up by the
Lord, the righteous Judge, who liveth and reigneth, one
God with the Father and the Holy Ghost, world without
end. Amen.
Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most
gracious favor, and further us with thy continual help ;
that in all our works, begun, continued, and ended in
thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy
mercy, obtain everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
The Benediction.
The peace of God, which passeth all understanding,
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love
of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; and the
blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost, be among you, and remain with you always.
Amen.
APPENDIX.
1844.] [Om. 1850: Of the] Boundaries op the Annual
Conferences*
1. Baltimore Conference.!
Baltimore Conference shall include the remaining part of Tir- [1866.
tinia not embraced in the Virginia, Holston, Ohio, Pittsburg, and Pnila-
elphia Conference?; the western shore of Maryland, except a small por-
tion included in Pittsburg Conference, and that part of Pennsylvania ly-
ing east of the Alleghany Mountains, aud west of Susquehanna River,
including Northumberland District.
1866."] Baltimore Conference shall embrace all the territory [1870.
lying north and westof the Great Choptank River, on the eastern shore of
Maryland: the line -hall then run with the Chesapeake Bay to the mouth
of the Potomac River; thence up said river to the county line between
Stafford and King George Counties; then taking Fredericksburg and run-
ning up the Rappahannock River to the Blue Kidge Mountains; thence by
that chain of mountains to New River, in Floyd Countv, including Jack-
sonville Circuit; and by that river westwardtv to the line of Greenbrier
County, so as to include all the pastoral charge's in that locality embraced
in the l.cwisburg District; then taking the county line between Pocahon-
tas anil Randolph Counties, and running to the Alleghany Mountains;
thence bv said mountains northward, so as to include all the territory
which may be now or hereafter under our jurisdiction, and not embraced
in other Conference boundaries.
1870.] Baltimore Conference shall embrace all that part of the
State of Maryland which lies north and west of the Great Chop-
tank River, and also the part of Caroline County, in said State,
lying south and east of said river ; Newcastle and Kent Counties,
in the State of Delaware ; and so much of the States of Virginia
; 1 11^1 West Virginia as is included in the following boundary lines :
Beginning at the mouth of the Potomac River; thence up said
river to the county line between Stafford and King George Coun-
ties ; thence with said line to the Rappahannock River, and with
said river (but including Fredericksburg Station, on its southern
bank), to the Blue Ridge Mountains ; thence by that chain of
mountains to Pilot Mountain, in Floyd County, Va.; [in. 1874:
and] thence [in. isri, om. 18S2: with the top of said mountain to the
crossing of the Jacksonville and Christiansburg Turnpike, and thence on
■•The boundaries (as contained in the Discipline of ls44) of those Annual
Conferences which remained in connection with the Methodist Episcopal
t hureh are not given here.
i'l'he llaltimoie ( onference adhered to the Methodist Episcopal Church
under the "Plan of Separation,*' adopted in l(s44; but, owing to certain
alleged unconstitutional measures adopted by the General Conference of
th:-.t Church, it withdrew from the jurisdiction of that General Confer-
ence in 1st; l, and maintained a separate ami independent existence until
March, 18GG, when it unitetl with the Methodist Episcopal Church, South.
(213)
214
Appendix.
a direct lincl fin. \SS2: from the top of said mountain with the Hol-
ston line to Central Depot], ("to" ch. 1882 to "on "] New River ;
iom. lS74,rc-in. 1S32: and] j,n. 1S71, om. 18S2 : at Pepper's Perry ami] by
that river westward to the line of Greenbrier County, West
Virginia, | in. 1878: with the exception of Big Stony Creek ap-
pointment,] so as to include all the pastoral charges in that lo-
cality embraced in the Lewisburg District, u„. is78: except Otter
Creek appointment] ; thence with the line between Pocahontas
and Randolph Counties, to the Alleghany Mountains; thence by
said mountains northward, so as to include all the territory which
may be now or hereafter under our jurisdiction, and not em-
braced in other Conferences.
2. Virginia Conference.
1844.] Virginia Conference shall be bounded on the east by U858.
the Chesapeake Hay I in. IMG: (except m much of the Eastern shore of Vir-
ginia as is included in the Kaslville circuit) J and the Atlantic Ocean; on
the south by Albemarle Sound, Roanoke, and Staunton Hirers; on the
west by the iilue Ridge; on the north by the [om. ls.11 : Rappahannock Riv-
er, except Fredericksburg and Port Royal;] [in. 1816, om. 1850: on the
south, and including Westmoreland Circuit on the north side of that river,
within the Virginia Conference] [in. is.il : Alleghanv Mountain].
1858.! Virginia Conference shall be bounded oii the east by (1866.
the Atlantic Ocean; on the north by the Potomac River, Chesapeake Hay,
and those portions of the States of Maryland and Delaware which have
adhered or may hereafter adhere South; on the west by the Alleghany
Mountains, beginning at the western extremity of the State of Maryland",
and extending to the county of Bath, Va.; thence by the eastern line of
said county to Alleghany County; thence by the eastern line of said
county to Roanoke County; thence bv the western and southern line
of said counlv to the top of the Hlue Ridge; thence by the top of the Blue
R idge to the State line; and on the south by Albemarle Sound and Roan-
oke River up to its intersection with the State line; thence by said line to
the top of the Hlue Ridge.
1866.] Virginia Conference shall be bounded on the east by the
Atlantic Ocean, embracing [om. 1870: all the work on] the eastern
shore of Virginia, and [" the State of "ch. 1870 to "all the portions
of the States of Delaware and"] Maryland not included in |0m.
1870: the bounds of] the Baltimore Conference ; on the north by the
Potomac River, from its mouth to the line of Stafford and King
George Counties ; [" and thence " ch. 1870 to " by said line from that
point"] to the Rappahannock [om. 1870: River], and by ["that"
ch. 1870 to "the Rappahannock "] River, [in. 1870: excluding Fred-
ericksburg Station,] to the Blue Ridge ; on the west by the Blue
Ridge to the [in. 1870: North Carolina] State line ; [in. 1870: and]
on the south by [in. 1870: the said State line, to its intersection
by the] [om. 1870: Albemarle Sound ami] Roanoke River ["to its inter-
section with the State line " ch. 1870 to " (excluding Union Church, in
Mecklenburg County, Virginia) ; and by the Roanoke River and
Albemarle Sound to the Atlantic Ocean'"] [om. 1870: and thence by
the said line to the top of the Blue Ridge],
3. Western Virginia Conference.
1850.] Western Virginia Conference shall include all that | 1870.
part of ["the Stale of "ch. 1SG0 to "" West "J Virginia, [om. 1SG6: which is
Boundaries.
215
or may be under our Jurisdiction,] not I'Mnclnded" ch. 1806 to "em-
braced"] in t lie I" Virginia " ch. Is.iti to " Ualtnnoiv "1, lorn. KW: North
Carolina,! and llolston I onfcrcnccs, (,,,. lsiUJ: beginning at the western
extremity of the Male of Mar\ land, and runnin- a Ion - t lie South-western
range of the Alleghany Mountains to the llol.-ton conference line, on the
Flat-top Mountain: aiid also that par! of the State of Kentucky [•'em-
braced'' ch. ISM to "included "J in the Guyamlot te District.
1870.] Western Virginia Conference shall include all that part
of West Virginia not embraced in the Baltimore and Holston
Conferences, and that part of Kentucky included in the Guyan-
dotte District [in. 1874: and in the Prestonburg, Piketon, and Big
.Sandy Circuits].
4. Holston Conference.
1844.1 Holston Conference shall include Blast Tennessee, fin. [1858.
18.">8: with the except ion of a small part in the Georgia ( onference,] that part
of the State of North Carolina [ran. 1S50: now] embraced in the Asheville
and Wytheville Districts, [in. I.s5u : including the Cherokee Indians here-
tofore in Murphy Mission. Georgia ( onference:! and so much of the State
of Virginia as is [om. 1S5U: now] embraced in the Wytheville District, and
the Districts lying west of New River.
1858. i Ilotslon Conference shall include F'.ast Tennessee: that [1870.
Sart of Virginia which is now embraced in the Wvtheville. Abingdon, and
ogersville Districts; that part of North Carolina King west of the Blue
Ridge; a small portion cast of the Blue Ridge, embraced in Catawba Cir-
cuit, and what is in the Wytheville District; and that part of the State of
Georgia beginning on the State line of Tennessee, at the eastern part of
the Lookout Mountain, and running with the base of Lookout Mountain
to the Alabama Hue; and thence north with the said line to the State line
of Tennessee.
1870.] Holston Conference shall include East Tennessee and
that part of Middle Tennessee ["now embraced in the Pikeville Dis-
trict '• ch. 18S2 to "east of a line drawn on the western boundary line
of the counties of Marion, Sequatchie, Bledsoe, Cumberland, and
Fentress, to the top of Cumberland Mountain ; thence with the
top of Cumberland Mountain to the Kentucky line (Monteaele
in Marion County, and Bethel in Sequatchie County, excepted)"] ;
that part of the "States of Virginia and West Virginia which is
now embraced in the Rogersville, Abingdon, Jeffersonville, and
Wytheville Districts, south of the line of the Baltimore Confer-
ence, and including Jacksonville Circuit; [in. 1874: the line be-
tween the Baltimore and the Holston Conferences, running
straight from Jacksonville, in Floyd County, to Central Depot, in
Montgomery County, so as to ("embrace in the Holston Conference
the territory known as the New Hope Circuit " ch. 1882 to " include Au-
burn, Montgomery County, Virginia, in the Holston Confer-
ence) ;] that part of the State of North Carolina which lies west
of the Blue Ridge; a small part lying east of said ridge, ["and
embraced in" ch. 1874 to " embracing" the "] Catawba Circuit, and
that part now in the Wytheville District; and so much of the
State of Georgia as is included in the following boundary : Be-
ginning on the State line of Tennessee, at the eastern part of
Lookout Mountain ; thence to the Alabama State line ; thence [om.
1878: northl with said State line to |om.l878: ("Battle "ch. 1874 to" 1*1-
and ") Creek, and with said creek and] [in. 1878: where the Alabama
216
Appendix.
State line crosses] the Tennessee River [0m. 1878: to the state line
of Tennessee] : and thence to the beginning, [in. 1874: and the town
of Grays ville, Georgia].
5. North Carolina Conference.
1844.] North Carolina Conference shall be bounded on the [ 1858.
east by the Atlantic Ocean; on the north by Albemarle Sound, Roanoke!
and Staunton Rivers; on the west by the top of the Blue Ridge, including
the counties of Wilkes and Iredell; on the smith bv the south lines of Ire-
dell, Rowan, [om. 1850: Davidson, Randolph, and Chatham J [in. 1850: the
Yadkin and Fee Dee Rivers, and the State line to the ocean]; [om. 1850:
thence by Cape Fear River, except those appointments now included in
the Wilmington and Lineolnton Districts].
1858. ] North Carolina Conference shall be bounded on the [1870.
east by the Atlantic Ocean: on the north by Albemarle Sound and Roan-
oke River to that point where it is intersected by the State line; and
thence with the said line to the top of the Blue Ridge, including the coun-
ties of Wilkes. Alexander, and Iredell; on the south by the south lines of
Iredell, Rowan, the Yadkin and Fee Dee Rivers, and the State line to the
ocean.
1870.] North Carolina Conference shall be bounded on the
east by the Atlantic Ocean; on the north by Albemarle Sound
and Roanoke River to its intersection with the Virginia State
line, and by said State line (but including Union Church, in
Mecklenburg County, Virginia) to the Blue Ridge ; on the west
by the western boundary of Surry, Wilkes, Caldwell, Burke,
McDowell, Rutherford, and Polk Counties, to the South Carolina
line ; and on the south by the State line of South Carolina, to
the ocean.
6. South Carolina Conference.
1844.] South Carolina Conference shall include all the State of
South Carolina [om. 1870: and so much of the State of North Carol ina|
[om. 1850: as is included in the Lineolnton, (in. 184(5: Cheraw,) and Wil-
mington Districts] [in. 1S50, om. 1S70: as is not included in other Confer-
ences] .
Georgia Conference shall include all the State of Georgia except [in.
185S: a small portion included in the llolston Conference, and] that part
which lies south of a line commencing at Fort Gaines, on the Chattahoo-
chie River, running thence in a direct line to Albany, on Flint River;
thence along the line of the Ocmulgee and Flint River Railroad to the
[" Ocmulgee" ch. 1858 to "Alapaha"] River; [in. 1858: thence in a direct
line to House Creek, where it enters the Ocmulgee;] thence down said
river to the Altamaha; thence down the Altamaha to the Atlantic Ocean,
[om. 1858: and also that part of North Carolina included in the Murphy
("Circuit" ch. 1850 to "Mission")] [om. 1850: ("Lafayette" ch. 1846 to
" Fayette ") District]. [In. 1850, om. 1858: The boundary line between the
llolston and Georgia Conferences shall be the Tennessee River, from the
northern terminus of the Lookout Mountain to the northern terminus of
the Raccoon Mountain.] [In. 1858: It shall also include the town of Gi-
rard, Alabama.]
7. North Georgia Conference.
1870.] North Georgia Conference shall embrace all that part of
the State of Georgia (except a small part heretofore described, as
in the Holston Conference) which lies north of the following
line: Beginning at the Chattahoochee River at Pine Mountain,
and running along Pine Mountain to Flint River ; thenoe down
Boundaries.
217
said river to the southern line of Upson County ; thence along
the southern line of Monroe County, to Ocrnulgee River ; thence
along the south lines of Jones, Baldwin, Hancock, Warren, and
Richmond Counties, to the Savannah River.
8. South Georgia Conference.
South Georgia Conference shall include all that part of the State
of Georgia lying south of the southern line of the North Geor-
gia Conference ; [om. 18S2: and the town of Girard in Alabama].
9. Florida Conference.
1844.] Florida Conference shall include all that part of the
State of ["Georgia" ch. isro to "Florida"] not included in the
[" Georgia " ch. ls:o to ''Alabama "] Conference ['< and Fast and Mid-
dle Florida" eli. 1n">4 to (om. 1n7o: "all the state of Florida not included
in the ['Alabama' ch. lstio to L Montgomery '] Conference)"!.
Alabama Conference shall include all that part of the State of [ 1866.
Alabama nut included in the Tenne-see [in. lvVl: and Georgia] ["Confer-
ence " ch. 1851 to " Conferences"] ; West Florida [in. ls:.S: except Apala-
chicola] ; and the counties of Jackson. Green, Wayne. C lark. Lauderdale,
Kemper. Noxubee. Lowndes, [om. 1.SJ4: and) that part of Monroe east of
the TombigI>ee River, [in. !So4: and that part of Itawamba east of Bull
Mountain Creek in the State of Mississippi].
1866.] Montgomery Conference shall include West Florida, [ 1870.
except Apalaciiicohi, and all that part of the Mate of Alabama lying east
of the line herein described, viz.: Beginning at the mouth of the Mobile
River: thence up that .stream and the Alabama River to the city of Selma;
thence up the Alabama and Tennessee Rivers Railroad to Monlevallo, the
same to be considered as east of the line; thence along the F.lyton Road to
theCahaba; thence up said river to the eastern lino of Blount Countv,
and along said line to the southern boundary of the Tennessee Conference.
Mobile Conference shall include all that part of the State of Alabama
lying west of the line dividing it from the Montgomery Conference, and
south of the Tennessee Conference, and the counties of Jackson, Greene,
Wayne. Clarke, Lauderdale. Kemper, Lowndes, Noxubee, that part of
Monroe east of the Tombigbee River, and that part of Itawamba east of
Bull Mountain Creek, in the Slate of Mississippi.
10. Alabama Conference.
1870.] Alabama Conference shall include West Florida (ex-
cept Apalachicola) and all of the State of Alabama |om. iss2: the
town of Girard] [in. 1S74: (so much of Sumter County as lies
north of the Noxubee and west of the Tombigbee Rivers [in.
!<;•;: and that portion of Pickens County lying west of the Tom-
bigbee River], excepted) lying south of the following boundary
line: Beginning at the south-west corner of Pickens County ;
thence with the southern lines of Pickens and Tuscaloosa Coun-
ties, and a direct line on the same parallel of latitude, east to the
Coosa River; thence down said river to the southern boundary
of Coosa County ; thence east by said county line, and through
Tallapoosa County, to the southern boundary of Chambers Coun-
ty, and by said county line to the Suite line of Georgia.
218
Appendix.
11. North Alabama Conference.
North Alabama Conference shall embrace all oTthe State of Ala-
bama lying north ot the boundary line last described.
12. Louisiana Conference.
1846.] Louisiana Conference shall embrace fail- eh. isro to
that portion of '] the State of Louisiana not included in the
Mississippi Conference [in. mi: and so much of the State of Ar-
kansas as lies south of the following boundary line : Leave the
Mississippi Kiver above Lakeport on the township line between
townships sixteen and seventeen, in Chicot County, Arkansas •
run thence due west on said line to Beoff River ; thence south
to the Louisiana State line]. fi„. J880: All the German Churches
in Louisiana shall belong to the Louisiana Conference.]
13. Mississippi Conference.
1844. Mississippi Conference shall include all \mw. 184fi: that part oil
the state ol Mississippi not included in the Memphis and Alabama Con-
ferences ["and all" eh. 1N4K to •■ together with so much of "J the state of
Louisiana [in. 1X58: as isj fin. IRKS: north of Bayou Manshack, Amite
Kiver, Lakes Marepas, Ponchartrain, and Bourne, except Baton Rouge |.
1870.] Mississippi Conference shall embrace all that part of the
State of Mississippi lying south of the southern boundaries of
Washington, Holmes, Atalla, Winston, and Noxubee Counties | in.
18S6: except that partof Neshoba County lying north of the Peari
River], together with so much of the State of Louisiana as lies
north of Bayou Manshack, Amite River, and Lakes Maurepas,
Ponchartrain, and Bourne, except Baton Rouge [in. 1886: and
Brookstown].
14. North Mississippi Conference.
North Mississippi Conference shall include all of the State of
Mississippi not included in the Mississippi Conference, |in.
1874: and so much of Sumter County, Alabama, as lies north of
the Noxubee and west of the Tomb'igbee Rivers,] | in. 1878: and
that portion of Pickens County, Alabama, lying west of the Tom-
bigbee River].
15. Memphis Conference.
1844.) Memphis Conference shall be bounded on the east by the Tom-
higbce liner, Alabama state line, and Tennessee River; on the north bv
the Ohio and Mississippi River?; west bv the Mississippi River: and south
by a line running due east from the Mississippi River to the south-west
corner of Tallahatchie County ; thence due east, to the South eastern corner
of Yallabusha County; thence in a straight line to the north -western
corner of Oktibaha County; thence due east to | in. 1858.' Tibby Creek;
and thence with said creek" to] the Tombigbee River.
1870. Memphis Conference shall be bounded by the Mississip-
pi, Ohio, and Tennessee Riv'ers, and by the State line between
Tennessee and Mississippi.
Boundaries.
219
10. Tennessee Conference.
1844.1 Tennessee Conference shall include Middle Tennessee, 1 1862.
lorn. 1S70: and that part of North Alalia ina watered l>v tho-e stivanis flow-
ing into the Tennessee Kiver,J [in. 1S7U: except that portion of the l'ikc-
vifie District m tlie Holslon Conference].
1882.] Tennessee Conference shall include Middle Tennessee,
except that portion east of a line drawn on the western bound-
ary line of the counties of Marion, Sequatchie, Bledsoe, Cumber-
land, and Fentress, to the top of Cumberland Mountain ; and
thence to the Kentucky line — Monteagle, in Marion County,
and Bethel, in Sequatchie County, being included in the Tennes-
see Conference.
17. Kentucky Conference.
1844. | Kentucky Conference shall include the State of Ken- [1846.
tucky, except so much of the State of Kentucky as lies west of the Ten-
nessee Conference.
1846.] Kentucky Conference shall embrace all that portion of
the State of Kentucky [in. 1854: ("except that part of the State of
Kentucky "eh. 1870 to " not") included in the Western Virginia Con-
ference] p'that lies" eh. 1870 to "lying"] north and east of ["a"
eh. i»70 to "the following"] line : Beginning at the mouth of Har-
rod's Creek, on the Ohio River ; thence running south, on the
northern line of Middleton and Jefferson Circuits, to the Bards-
town Turnpike road; thence with said turnpike to Bardstown;
thence with the direct road to Springfield ; thence to the towns of
Haysville and Liberty; thence due south to the Cumberland
River; thence up said river to the Fork, thence up the South
Fork to the Tennes.see [in. 1S70: State] line, including [om. 1858: in
this Conference .Mount Washington and] Liberty ; [om. 1858: together
with smile Chapel in Cincinnati. Ohio], [om. 1854: and all that part of the
Kanawha District in Western Virginia, and such other Societies on the
northern horder as have adhered or may adhere south, according to the
plan of separation; except the town of Augusta, Kentucky, and any other
Society which has adhered or may adhere North, according to said plan].
18. Louisville Conference.
Louisville Conference shall embrace all that part of the State of
Kentucky not included in the [« Kentucky Conference and in the
Memphis Conference" eh. 1858 to " Memphis, Kentucky, and Western
Virginia Conferences "], [in. 1871. om. 1882: and Jeffersonville and New
Albany,] [in. 1882: and the State of] Indiana.
19. Illinois Conference.
1870.] Illinois Conference shall embrace the State of Illinois [in.
1874, om. 18S2: and all Indiana except New Albany and Jeffersonville].
20. St. Louis Conference.
1846.1 SI. Louis Conference shall include all that partof the [ 1874.
State of Missouri south of the Missouri Iiiver, [in. ls">n, om. 1854: and also
the Kansas River District, heretofore in the Indian Mission Conference,]
I in 1866, om. 1870: and that part of the State of Kansas and New Mexico
south of the Kansas River],
1874. St. Louis Conference shall embrace all that part of the
220
Appendix.
State of Missouri which lies south of the Missouri River, and
east of a line commencing at the mouth of the Gasconade River,
and following its course to the mouth of the Big Piney ; thence
along the course of that stream to its head-waters, at or near
Cedar Bluffs; and thence in a straight line to and southward
along the east line of Range Eleven, to the southern boundary
line of the State of Missouri.
21. South-west Missouri Conference.*
South-west Missouri Conference shall include all that part of Mis-
souri lying south of the Missouri River not included in the St.
Louis Conference.
22. Missouri Conference.
1844.] Missouri Conference shall include [in. 1846: all (om. 1870:
that part) of] the State of Missouri [in. 1S46: north of the Missouri
River], [iu. 1850, om. 1858: and also the city of Qnincy, Illinois,) [in.
lsiit). om. 1870: ami all that part of the State of" Kansas lying north of the
Kansas liiver; also Montana and Idaho Territories].
Kansas Mission Conference shall include the Kansas Territory, [1866.
and that part of the Territory of New Mexico not included in the Pacific
Conference.
23. Western Conference.
1870.] [« Kansas and Nebraska" eh. 1874 to "Western"'] Confer-
ence shall include the States of Kansas, Nebraska, [om. 1874: and
Colorado,] and the Territories of Wyoming [om. 1874: Montana |
and Idaho, and any other territory east of the Rocky Mountains,
and west of the Missouri State line, not included in other Con-
ferences.
24. Denver Conference.
1874.] Denver Conference shall include the Territories of Col-
orado |om. 1878: Montana] and New Mexico.
25. Montana Conference.
1878.] Montana Conference shall embrace the Territory of
Montana.
26. Indian Mission Conference.
1844.] Indian Mission Conference shall be bounded [om. 1854:
as follows, namely:] [om. 1870: on the] north by the [om.1858: Missou-
ri River| | in. 1854: ("Territory" ch. 18(10 to "State") of Kansas], east
by |om. 1870: the States of | Missouri and Arkansas, south by the Red
River, and west by the Rocky Mountains, [in. 1850, om. 1858: with
the exception of Kansas liiver District].
*Tn 1870 the General Conference pave the St. Louis Conference permis-
sion to divide, if it should seem advisable to do so before the meeting of
the General Conference in 1874. The division took place in September,
1H70, and the new Conference was organized in 1871, with the name '• West
St. Louis," which was changed in 1874 to " South-west Missouri."
Boundaries.
221
27. Arkansas Conference.
Arkansas Conference shall include the State of Arkansas. [1854.
1854.1 Arkansas Conference shall include all the State of tl870.
Arkansas north of a line commencing at the mouth of White River, and
running thence up said river to the mouth of Pes Are Bayou; thence up
said bayou to the mouth of C ypress Bayou ; thence up said bayou to its
head; thence down the Palarm Creek to the Arkansas Kivcr: thence up
said river to the mouth of the Petit Jean; thence along the line between
Yell and Perry Counties to the south-west corner of Perry; thence in a
direct line to the south-west corner of Yell County; and thence due west
to the Western line of the State.
1870. J Arkansas Conference shall include that part of the [1878.
State of Arkansas inclosed by the following boundary line: Beginning at
the point where the North Pork of White Kiver crosses the Missouri State
line; thence down North Fork to its mouth; thence down White Kiver to
the point of White Kiver Mountains; thence with said mountains to Mill-
er's Ferry, on Little Red River; thence south with the range of mount-
ains to tlie bead of Palarm Creek; thence down said creek to Arkansas
Kiver; thence up said river to the month of Petit Jean; thence along the
line between Yell and Perry Counties ["to the south-west corner of
Perry" eh. 1874 to " so as to include Perry County"]; thence in a direct
line to the south-west corner of Yell Count v; thence due west to the west-
ern line of the State; and thence with the State line to the beginning.
1878.] Arkansas Conference shall include that part of the State
of Arkansas inclosed by the following boundary line : Beginning
at the point where the North Fork of White River crosses the
Missouri State line ; thence down North Fork to its mouth ;
thence down White River to the [" point of White River Mountains;
theuce with said mountains to Miller's Ferry on Little Red River" ch.
i8S2to "mouth of Sillamore; thence up South Sillamore to line,
or Range Twelve ; thence south with range line to Little Red
River ; thence down Little Red River to Miller's Ferry "] ; thence
to the mouth of Palarm Creek, on the Arkansas River, so as to
include all of the present boundary lines of Quitman and Mount
Vernon Circuits ; thence to the south-east corner of Perry Coun-
ty ; thence west by the south boundary lines of Perry, Yell, and
Scott Counties to the State line ; thence with the State line to the
beginning.
28. White River Conference.
1870.] White River Conference shall be bounded on the east
by the Mississippi River; on the north by the Missouri State
line ; on the west by the Arkansas Conference ; on the south by
a line running from the head of Palarm Creek to the head of Cy-
press Bayou ; thence down said bayou to Des Arc Bayou ; thence
down that bayou to White River, and down said river to its
mouth.
29. Little Rock Conference.
1854.] [« Wachita " ch. 1S66 to "Little Rock "] Con ference shall em-
brace all [in. 1870: that portion of] the State of Arkansas not in-
cluded in the Arkansas, [in. 1870: (om. 1S82: and) White River,] [in.
1882: and Louisiana] [" Conference " ch. 1870 to "Conferences"] [in.
1874, om. 18*2: and a part of Louisiana lving north of Soda Lake and west
of Red River].
222
Appendix.
30. North Texas Conference.
1870.] ["Trinity " ch 1874 to "North Texas Conference" shall be
hounded on the north by Red River; on the east bv the western state
lines of Arkansas and Louisiana; on the south bv a line commencing at
the Louisiana Mate line m Caddo Lake; thence up said lake to the mouth
of Little Cypress lin er; up said river to Taylor's bridge; thence in a di-
rect line to Fort Crawford, thence in a direct line to Fredonia, on Sabine
River; thence following said river to lSelzora: thence bv a direct line to
the south-east corner of Van Zandt County, including'tlie Canton and
Garden Vallev Circuits; thence along the 'southern boundaries of Van
Zandtand Kaufman Counties to Trinity River; and on the west by Trin-
ity River and West Fork to its source; and by a direct line from that
source to Red Ri\ er.
1878.] North Texas Conference shall be bounded on the north
by Red River; on the east by the State line: provided, that the
town of Texarkana shall be wholly embraced in this Conference ;
on the south by Soda Lake and Little Cypress as far up as the
south boundary of Upshur County ; thence west with the south
boundary of said county to the Texai-s and Pacific Railroad ;
thence west with said railroad to Wills Point ; thence south of
said railroad, and in a westerly direction, to the east boundary of
Kaufman County : thence south with said east boundary to the
south-east corner of Kaufman County; thence west with the
south boundary of Kaufman County to the Trinity River: pro-
vided, that any appointment of the Prairieville Circuit that may
be in Kaufman County shall be embraced in the East Texas Con-
ference: and provided, further, that all towns situated, or to be sit-
uated, on that part of the Texas and Pacific Railroad which forms a
boundary between the North and East Texas Conferences, shall
be embraced in the East Texas Conference, excepting Wills
Point, which remains with the North Texas Conference ; on the
west by Trinity River and its west fork tributary to the source;
thence due north from the source to Red River.
1844.] "Eastern" ch. 1838 to "East"] Texas Conference shall [1870.
embrace all that part of the [" Republic" ch. 184(i to "State"] of Texas
east of a line beginning at the east pass of Galveston Ray; thence through
said bav to the ihouth of Trinity River; thence up said river to the source
of the ["middle" ch. 1854 to "west"] fork of the same; [in. 1854: and
thence due north to Red River].
31. East Texas Conference.
1870.] East Texas Conference shall be bounded on the north
by the southern boundary of [" Trinity " ch. 1874 to " North Texas "]
Conference above described ; on the east by the Louisiana State
line, from its junction with the [" Trinity " ch. 1874 to " North Texas "]
southern boundary aforesaid, in ["Caddo" ch. 1878 to "Soda"]
Lake, to the Gulf of Mexico ; on the south and west by the Gulf
of Mexico to the east pass of Galveston Bay, and thence by said
bay and the Trinity River to the south-west corner of Kaufman
County.
32. Texas Conference.
1844. [Om. 1846: Western] Texas Conference shall embrace [1858.
Boundaries.
all that part of the [" Republic " eh. 1846 to « State "] of Texas lving west
of Trinity Kiver. including Galveston Station.
1858.] Terns Conference shall be bounded east bv the Trin- [1866
ity liivcr, to the source of t lie west fork; north bv the state line; south h\
the sea-coa~t, to the month of the Guadalupe Kiver; thence n|> said river
to where it is cro-sed bv the road from San Antonio to Fredericksburg:
thence on said road to Fort Mason; thence due north to the Colorado Kiv-
er; thence up sai.l river to the Big Spring; thence due north to the State
line.
1866.] Texas Conference shall be bounded on the east by
Trinity River, from the south-east corner of ["Leon" ch. 1882 to
"Navarro"] County to the coast j on the south by the Chill [in.
1870: of Mexico], to Trespalacios Bay; on the west by the Tres-
palaeios [in. 1870: River], and the east line of Jackson, Lavacca,
Gonzales, Caldwell, and Hays Counties ; and on the north by the
Perdenales [in. 1870: River], and a direct line from its mouth to
the north-west corner of Travis Countv, and the south line of [om.
1882: Williamson, Milam, Robertson, and Leon Counties to Trinity (in.
1870: River)] fin. 1882: the North-west Texas Conference].
Antonio to Fort Mason: [in. 1S70: and on] the west [" thence due north "
cb. 1S70 to '• by said road to Fort Mason, and a line running due north from
Fort Mason''] to the Colorado Kiver; thence up said river to the Big
Spring: thence due north to the state line.
1874.1 Xorth-west Texas Conference shall be bounded as fol- [1882.
lows: Beginning on the Trinity Kiver, at the south-east corner of Leon
Countv, and running thence with the south line of Leon, Robertson, Mi-
lam, and Williamson Counties, to the north-west corner of Travis Coun-
tv; thence ["due west to the San Antonio and Fort Mason road; thence
with saiil road to F'ort Mason" ch. 1S7S to "south to the south-east cor-
ner of Burnet County: thence west with the line of said countv to the
south-west corner of Llano] ; then [om. 1S7S: due] north, [in. 1878: to the
south-west eorner of San Saba; thence with the western line of said
countv to the Colorado Kiver; thence ["up said river, with its meander-
ing, to I!i u- Spring" ch. 1S7S to "along the Colorado Kiver, to the line
between Tom Green and Mitchell Counties; thence along the south line
of Mitchell, Howard. Martin, ami Andrews Counties, to New Mexico"];
thence due north to the State line; thence cast with the State line to Red
Kiver; thence down said river, with its meandering*, to a point due north
of and opposite to the head of West Fork of Trinity Kiver; thence south
to the head of said fork of Trinity Kiver; thence down said river, with its
meanderings, to the place of beginning.
1882.] North-vent Texas Conference shall be bounded as fol-
lows, viz.: Beginning on the Trinity River, at the south-east cor-
ner of Navarro County, and running thence on the south line of
said county to the north-east corner of Limestone County;
thence on the east line of Limestone County (including those
parts of \Vortham and Mexico Circuits that are situated within
Freestone County) to a point opposite the line between Groes-
beck and Kosse Circuits ; thence west to the south-west corner
of Groesbeck Circuit; thence in a direct line to the south-east
corner of McLennan County ; thence with the south line of said
33. North-west Texas Conference.
224
Appendix.
county to Bell County; thence with the east line of Bell to Mi-
lam County ; thence with the south line of Bell to Williamson
County ; thence on the east line of Williamson to Lee County ;
thence on the south line of Williamson to Burnet County;
thence by the south-east line of Burnet to the Colorado River :
thence along the Colorado River to the line between Tom Green
and Mitchell Counties ; thence along the south line of Mitchell,
Howard, Martin, and Andrews Counties, to New Mexico ; thence
due north to the State line ; thence east with the State line to
Red River ; thence down said river, with its meanderings, to a
point due north of and opposite to the head of West Fork of
Trinity River ; thence south to the head of said fork of Trinity
River ; thence down said river, with its meanderings, to the place
of beginning.
34. West Texas Conference.
1858.] t" Rio Grande Mission » ch. 1866 to " West Texas "] Conference
shall include all that part of the State of Texas [in. 1870: lying]
west of the Texas [in. 1866: and North-west Texas] [« conference "
ch. 1866 to " Conferences "] [om. 1866: including Fredericksburg].
35. German Mission Conference.
1874.1 German Mission Conference of Texas and Louisiana [1886.
shall include so much of the work in the States of Texas and Louisiana as
is under the supervision of the German ministers of our Church.
1886.] German Mission Conference shall include all the Ger-
man Churches in the State of Texas.
36. Mexican Border Mission Conference.
Mexican Border Mission Conference shall include the States of
Tamaulipas, Nueva Leon, Coahuila, Durango, Sonora, Sinaloa,
and the territory of Bajo California in the Republic of Mexico,
and all of the Mexican population within the southern border of
the United States of America.
37. Central Mexican Mission Conference.
Central Mexican Mission Conference shall include all the Repub-
lic of Mexico, except that portion which is included in the Mex-
ican Border Mission Conference.
38. Los Angeles Conference.
1870.] Los Angeles Conference shall include all the territory in
the State of California and adjoining regions, between the Pacific
Ocean and the Rocky Mountains, lying south of the following
line (and not included in other Conferences), viz. : Beginning at a
point on the shore of the Pacific Ocean, on the line between San
Luis Obispo and Monterev Counties ; fom. 1874 : thence on that line
to the Coast Ran«e Mountains, on the line between San Low Obispo and
Kane Counties to l.ijon Pass; thence on a north-easterly direction along
the line of the Sierra Nevada Mountains, to the parallel of thirty-BlX de-
Boundaries.
225
grees north latitude, and eastward on that parallel,] [in. 1S74, om. 1S86:
continuing thence on the line between Kern and Tulare Counties] ; [in.
1886: thence east to the north-west corner of Kern County ;
thence south-east to the line between San Luis Obispo and Kern
Counties to the north boundary of Ventura County ; thence east
with the south boundary line of Kern County to San Bernardino
County;] [in. 1S74: thence north to the parallel of thirty-six de-
grees north latitude ; and thence eastward ("on "ch. 1886 to" with")
that line].
39. Pacific Conference.
1854.] Pacific Conference shall include all the State of Cali- [1870.
fornia [in. lsiHi: not embraced in the Columbia Conference], and that
part of the Territory of New Mexico west of the Rocky Mountains.
1870.] Pacific Conference shall embrace all the State of Cali-
fornia not included in the [om. 1882: Columbia and] Los Angeles
[" Conferences" ch. 1882 to " Conference "].
40. Columbia Conference.
1866.] Columbia Conference shall include the State of Oregon and
that part of the state of California lying north of Scott's Mountain, with
the Washington Territory.
1870.] Columbia Conference shall embrace the State of Or- [1882.
egon, Washington Territory, and so much of the State of California as lies
north of Scott's Mountain.
1882.] Columbia Conference shall embrace the State of Oregon
and the Territories of Washington and Idaho.
15
1844.] ["Of the Printing and Circulating of Books, and of
the Profits Arising Therefrom" ch. 1854 to "Of the Publi-
cation of Books and Periodicals," ch. 1858 to
" PUBLISHING HOUSE."
1878.] I. Name and Object.
1844.] The principal establishment of the Book Concern [1846.
shall be in the city of New York ; and there shall be such other establish-
ments as the General Conference may deem expedient.
There shall he an establishment of uie Book Concern in Cincinnati,
which shall be conducted by an Agent and an assistant, chosen from
among the traveling preachers, who shall manage the business in the
Western country so as to co-operate with the agents at New York, and
shall be members of such Conferences as they may, with the approbation
of the Bishops, select.
1854.] There shall be [" a book " ch. 1874 to "an"] establish-
ment in the city of Nashville, Tennessee, for the purpose of man-
ufacturing and publishing books, to be called " The Publishing
House of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South," and to be under
the control of ["two agents "ch. 1858 to "the General Book Agent"],
[in. 1878: to be called the Book Agent of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, South,] and a committee to be called the Book Commit-
tee, [in. 18CB: all of whom shall be elected by the General Confer-
ence] [in. 1878: — the Book Committee, upon the nomination of a
committee of nine, to be appointed by the Chair].
The object of this institution shall be to advance the cause of
[om. 18C6: Protestant] Christianity, by disseminating religious
knowledge and useful literary and scientific information, in the
form of [om. 1858: cheap] books, tracts, and periodicals.
1858.] II. Duties of the General Book Agent.
1844.] There shall be an Agent and an Assistant Agent [for [1846.
the Book Concern at New York], both of whom shall be chosen from among
the traveling preachers, and shall be members of such < onferenc-es as they
mav, with the approbation of the Bishops, select.
The Agents -hall have authority to regulate the publications and other
parts of the business of the ( oneein, except what belongs to the editorial
require. It ^hnll he their duly I" scnil an exhibit of the state of I he Book
port quadrennially to the General < 'inference. They shall also inform the
Conferences of any within their respective bounds who neglect to make
payment, that measures may be taken to collect or secure such debt.-: and
thev shall not allow any claim to run beyond one year from the time it was
due without reporting it to the Conference. They shall publish such books
and tracts as are recommended by the General Conference, and may, if
approved by the editors, publish such as are recommended by the Book
Committee at New York, or recommended by an Annual Conference; and
they may reprint any book or tract which has been once approved and
(226)
Publishing House.
published by us, when In their judgment and In the judgment of the edit-
ors the same ought to he reprinted; or they may publish any new work
which may be approved by the editors.
They [the agents at Cincinnati] shall have authority to publish any
book or tract which has been previously published by the agents at New-
York, when in their judgment and in the judgment of the Book t oramit-
<ee the demand for such publications will justify and the interests of the
Church require it; provided they shall not reprint our large works— such
a- the commentaries, quarto Bible, Wesley's and Fletcher's work-, or anv
other work containing more than seven hundred pages.
Printed sheets ordered bv the Agents lroin New York shall be sent at
fifty per cent., and bound books of the General Catalogue at forty percent,
discount from the retail ju ices; and those ordered from Cincinnati to New-
York to be sent on the same terms, the Agency sending the books to be
charged with the expense of transportation.
It shall be the duty of the Agents to send an exhibit of the state of the
Book Concern atCincinnati to each session of all the Annual Conferences,
and report quadrennially to the General Conference. They shall also in-
form tne Conferences of any within their respective bounds who neglect
to make payment, that measures may be taken to collect or seeuie such
debts; and they shall not allow any claim to run beyond one year from
the time it was due without reporting it to the Conference.
The Agents at this establishment shall report to the Agents at New York
during tne current year as largely and frequently as their funds will al-
low, and to the full amount of stock furnished, impracticable. They shall
also remit any surplus funds that may be in their hands after defraying
the expense of conducting their business, which shall be added to the prof-
its of the Concern at New York, and appropriated to the same purposes.
No books shall hereafter be issued ou commission, either from New-
York, Cincinnati, or any other depository or establishment under our di-
rection.
1846.] There shall be an Agent appointed, whose duty it [1854.
shall be to provide for the supply of books for the .Methodist Episcopal
Church. South, by contracting lor such books where they can be obtained
on the best terms'. He shall be responsible to the General Conference, and
Bhail exhibit a full account of bis agency to the General Conference.
The Agent so appointed shall be authorized and required to receiveany
nmount of accounts, stock, or money awarded to the .Methodist Episcopal
Church, South, by the joint commissioners of the Methodist Episcopal
Church and of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South: and also any do-
nations which mav be made to the Book Concern of the Methodist Epis-
copal Church, South; and shall make such investment of such money, etc.,
as may come into his possession, as shall be advised by the Book Commit-
tee.
The Agent shall annually announce to the several Annual Conferences
the amount of profits in the sale of books during the preceding year, and
the dividends to which each Annual Conference is entitled.
1854.] [« The Agents shall receive all the funds of the Church known
as the book fund" eh. 1S5S to "The General Book Agent shall have
charge of the funds, ('stock' ch. 1S74 to 'stocks.') fixtures. and real
estate, and all other property of the Publishing House" [in. 1858,
om. 1878: and of the (in. 1874:" Depository or) Depositories (om. 1874:
and periodicals) belonging to the General Conference] and [in. 1858: he
shall] be responsible to [" the General" eh. 1868 to "said"] Confer-
ence for the prudent [« application " ch. 183S to "use"] and safe man-
agement of the same, under the [om. 1878: general] direction of the
I" Conference " ch. 1878 to " Book Committee"]. ["They" eh. 1858 to
" He"] shall make [in. 1878: monthly reports to the Book Com-
mittee, showing the exact state of his business and the condition
of the House, and shall make an] [om. 1878: ("annual" ch. 1874 to
"a yearly")] exhibit to the several Annual Conferences [in. 1878:
on "the first day of ("June" ch. 1882 to "April ") in each year, and
228
Appendix.
publish the same in the Nashville ChriMian Advocate (om. 1882:
for one month)] and [in. 1858: give] a full [om. 1S5S: and detailed]
account of the state and progress of the businesss to the Gener-
al Conference, [in. ists: All his reports and exhibits shall be
carefully audited by the Book Committee, and certified to by
the same.]
["The Agents shall proceed immediately to" eh. 1S5S to "He shall
publish such books and tracts only as are approved by the Book
Editor"], [in. 1874: to be hereinafter provided for,] [in. i 858, om. ISO i :
and place the imprint of the Publishing House or of the Agent only on
such books as reflect views accordant with our Discipline and acknowl-
edged standards]; [in. 1858: and in case of difference (om. 1866: and
disagreement) between the Book Agent and the Book Editor, the
matter shall be referred to the Book Committee. He shall] sup-
ply, as far as practicable, the demand of the Church for books,
tracts,and periodicals, availing [" themselves " ch. 1858 to " himself]
of all the facilities of other establishments for their publication
at the cheapest rates ; and in all [in. 1S7S: his] investments for the
[om. 1878: manufacturing] [om. 1870: of books and in the] [om. 1S74, re-
in. 1878: manufacture] of books ["they shall govern themselves" ch.
1858 to " he shall govern himself," ch. 1874 to " he shall be governed "]
strictly by the principles of economy, [om. i860: in view of the ulti-
mate permanent (" establishment " ch. 1858 to "interests") of the Pub-
lishing House].
The books shall be sold at a price sufficient to cover prime cost, [1858.
rates of discount to wholesale purchasers, the allowance of our Bishops,
and a reasonable advance to sustain the business of the institution, with-
out hazard of loss or material increase of prolit.
1858.] He shall sell the books for cash, or [in. 1878: its equiva-
lent] ; [om. 1866: for negotiable paper, at no more than six months' cred-
it, and at the lowest rales that security against failure may allow;] [in.
1866, om. 1878: (in. 1874: on) short credit, but in no case shall he grant
credits where in his judgment it will endanger the interests of the Pub-
lishing House].
1846.] The Book Agent shall not be allowed to invest any of [1854.
the capital or proceeds of the Book Concern that may come into his hands
before the General Conference of 1850, in real estate or in stock except
hooks, further than may be necessary to cany on the offices of the differ-
ent periodicals.
1854.] The Agents are authorized to invest of these funds, [1858.
from time to time, as the business may require, in grounds, houses, and
fixtures, a sum not exceeding, in the next four years, $75,000. The joint
concurrence, however, of the College of Bishops, formally given, a iter free
and full consultation and conference with the Book Agents and Book
Committee, may authorize a further investment.
1858.] He shall make no investments in grounds, houses,
or permanent fixtures without the authority of the Book Com-
mittee.
Financial Secretary. [1866.
There shall be a Financial Secretary of the Publishing House, elected
hy the General Conference, whose duf\ it shall be to visit the Conferences,
for the purpose of collecting the debts due the House, and of encouraging
and aiding in the establishment of Depositories, and the circulation of
books, tracts, and periodicals throughout the Church. He shall also trav-
el through the Church generally, to raise a fund to constitute a free cash
capital, that the operations of the Publishing House may be conducted
without embarrassment, and upon a scale commensurate with the wants
Publishing House.
229
of the Church and the magnit ude of the interests involve'!. His official
relation shall entitle him to a scat anil vote with the Book < oinmittee;
anil when not traveling abroad, he shall give his time and services to the
promotion of the interests of the Publishing House.
1866.] III. The Book Committee.
1844.| The Rook Committee at New York shall consist Of six [1846.
traveling ministers ami the editors. The annual election of two by the
New York, two by the Philadelphia, and two by the New Jersey Confer-
lt snail be the
ion of the Book
a report thereof
ieneral Conler-
relerrcd to them
And thev shall
ence, shall cons
duty of tne Book
Concern, to inspect the a<
vearlv to the three Conferences named above,
euce. They shall also attend to suen matters
by the editors or agents lor their action oi
have power to suspend an editor or agent fix
such, if they judge it necessary lor tne intei
rn. And a time shall be fixed, at as
.■neral
rtment of the Book 0
the L(
for tin
which two or more of the Bishops shall be requested to a
concurrence of the Bishops present, and of the majority
he may be removed from office in the interval of the tie
And incase a vacancy occurs in any of the agencies or
ments authorized by the General C onlerence, it shall b
Book Committee and two or more of the General Sn
soon as practicable, to provide lor such \ acancy until
Conference".
The Book Committee of this [Cincinnati] dep.
cern shall consist of six members m addition to me euuors, to ue enosen
annually— two by the Ohio, two by the Kentucky, and two by the Indiana
Conference, Whose powers and duties in reference to this establishment
shall be the same as those of the Book Committee at New York in relation
to the Concern there.
The salaries for the support of the editors and Agents in all our book
and periodical establishments shall beflxed by the General Conference, or
by committees appointed bv that body.
1846.] There shall be a committee of three, styled the Rook [1854.
Committee, with whom the Agent shall consult on all matters of his
agency.
The Rook Committee is authorized and instructed to estimate the table
;ant Rook Agents],
out of
the proceeds of the Rook ( oncern. [Om. 1S30: The same committee shall
estimate the table expenses of the Assistant Agent at Louisville, and de-
termine what portion of said expense shall be paid out of the proceeds of
the Book Concern, and what portion out of the funds of the Missionary
Society. |
1854.1 There shall be a [in. 1857: Rook] Committee [in. 1S.-.3, [1878.
om. IN m: consisting! of [•■live-' eh. lsiiii to "nine"], ["three" eh. lsii.i to
"live"] of whom shall be resident at Nashville, [in. lMio: Tennessce.j
[oin. IS.'iS: to be called the Rook Committee]. [Om. isr.s : No permanent,
investment of the book fund shall be made bv the Agents without then-
approbation.] Thev shall [" give advice to the Agent's on all matters of
general interest, whenever consulted" eh. 1838 to "whenever consulted,
give advice to the General Rook Agent on all matters connected with the
Publishing House "]. [Om. 1S3S : Thev shall li x the allowances of the Agents
and resident editors, till vacancies in their own Board, and, with the ad-
vice of the Bishops, till vacancies in the agency and in the corps of resi-
dent editors.] [In. 1S38: Thev shall fix the salaries of the Agent, (om.
1X66: Financial Secretary.) and ("editor" ch. 1*74 to " editors") at Nash-
ville; and, during the intervals of the General < onference, they and (in.
18(36: one or more of) the Bishops (om. 1766: together) shall have' the pow-
er to fill vacancies in their own bodv, in the agency ("or"ch. 1866 to
"and") in the editorial corps (om. 18(56: resident) at Nashville.]
1878.] There shall he a Book Committee of thirteen — four
expenses of the General Book Agent I in. ls.)u: and Assistant
which, with ["his"ch. 1830 to " their "] quarterage, shall
230
Appendix.
clerical and nine lay — nine of which committee shall reside in or
near Nashville, Tennessee.
They shall have full power —
1. To prescrihe rules and regulations not inconsistent with the
provisions of this chapter for the government of the Agent electei 1
by the General Conference to conduct the business of the [« game "
oh. 1886 to "House"].
2. To require said Agent to report to them at least once a
month the state of the current business of the House, and the
result of the operations of the same during that period.
3. To settle with the present and any future Agent, upon the
principles which govern the relations between principal and
agent, embracing his individual transactions with himself as
Agent, and ascertain the state of the accounts between him and
said House, when and as they may think proper ; provided such
settlement with such future Agent shall be made at least once a
year, and the result of the same be reported to the several An-
nual Conferences, and also to the General Conference.
4. To .suspend said Agent at any time for mismanagement or
misconduct in office, and appoint another temporarily in his
stead for such time as they may deem necessary, during the in-
tervals of the General Conference.
To enter into negotiations with the creditors of the House for [1882.
an extension of time upon and an adjustment of their debts.
To see that said debts be paid as rapidly as possible, out of collections
from debts due the House, and out of any other funds that may be secured
for this purpose, and according to some regular system.
To dispose through the Agent of three -fourths of the real estate, con-
sisting of the Publishing House building and the ground upon which the
same is located, and of all other real estate, provided such sale can be
made upon fair terms; and if such sale of part cannot he advantageously
made by reason of its connection with the residue of said property, then
to sell the whole of the same, ami all or so much as they may deem best of
the fixtures, machinery, and furniture of every kind, if a reasonable price
can, in their judgment, be obtained therefor: such sale in either event to
be made with the sanction and approval of the creditors who have liens
upon the same, and the securities and indorsers who are liable for the
other debts of the House. In the event such consent cannot be obtained,
said committee is authorized to institute such proceedings through the
Agent as maybe deemed necessary Insecure such saleof part or the whole
as may be deemed advisable, the proceeds of the same to go to the pay-
ment of the debts of the House, according to their several priorities.
1882.] 5. To provide for the retirement [om. 18GG: or exten-
sion] of the bonds of the House, as may be necessary or practica-
cable, [in. 1806: or to provide a sinking fund to be invested in such
interest-bearing securities as they may deem best to meet the
same,] and to settle the remaining indebtedness, if any, as they
may deem just and equitable.
1878.] 6. To fix the salaries of the Agent and the editors
at Nashville, provided such salaries do not exceed the follow-
ing sums, to wit : To the Agent, $2.500 ; to the Book Editor,
$ ; to the Editor of the t'hrktiiw Advocate, $2,500; to the
Editor of Sunday-school Publications, $2,500. During the in-
tervals of the General Conference, [in. ism-, if there shall be
complaints against any editor elected by the General Confer-
Publishing House.
231
ence, of misconduct or inefficiency in his office,] ["thcy"ch.
1886 to " the Book Committee "], and one or more of the Bishops,
shall have the power to [»flll vacancies in their own body, the agency,
or in the editorial corps at Nashville" ch. 1886 to "suspend such
editor until a full investigation of the matter complained of shall
be made. The Bishop or Bishops acting with such committee
shall, as speedily as practicable, call together not less than five
traveling preachers, none of whom shall reside in Nashville or
its vicinity, to hear and determine the whole matter. The ac-
cused officer shall have ten days' notice of the time of trial, and
be furnished with a written copy of the complaint. He shall
have the right to challenge any member of the trial committee
for cause deemed sufficient by the Bishop or Bishops appointing
it. If, upon full hearing, the complaint be sustained, the office
of the editor affected shall be deemed vacant"].
1886.] If any editor or officer of the Publishing House be
under report of immorality, there shall be speedy investigation
according to the law of the Discipline, and the person accused
shall be suspended from office until trial, and if found guilty his
office shall be deemed vacant. The Book Committee, a majority
of the Bishops concurring, shall have power to fill vacancies in
the Book Committee, or any office connected with the Publish-
ing House.
1878.] 7. The said Book Committee shall at all times have
free access to the books, accounts, and papers of said House for
purposes of examination, and shall keep a faithful record of their
proceedings, and make a full quadrennial report thereof to the
General Conference.
8. The annual meeting of the Book Committee shall be held
on the first Wednesday in the month of May, and monthly
meetings at such times as the committee shall appoint ; and a ma-
jority of the nine members who are to live near Nashville shall
be necessary at monthly meetings, and a majority of the whole
Committee necessary to an annual meeting in order to transact
business.
1858.] IV. [Om. 1866: Conference] Depositories.
1844.1 There shall he a depositors- of our books at Chartes- 1 1346.
ton, S.C., at Pittsburg, Pa., and at Bokon, Mass., furnished bv the Agents
at New York with full supplies of the bonks of our General < 'atalogue.Sun-
day-school books, and tracts, to be sold for the Concern on the same terms
as at New York; provided that there shall not be more than twentv-live
thousand dollars' worth at Pittsburg, nor more than ten thousand dollars'
worth at Boston.
The expenses incident to the transportation, management, and sale of
our books at those depositories having been met out of the sales, accord-
ing to an arrangement with the Agents at New York, the net proceeds
shall be forwarded to said Agents as fast as possible.
Pull statements shall be made to the Agents at New York semi-annu-
ally, at dates fixed bv them, of the amount of sales and of expenses, dis-
tinguishing cash sales from those on credit; and also, animal statements
shall be made of t lie amount of stock.
If it shall appear to the Agents at New York that the business at either
of the depositories is not well managed, or that remittances are not duly
232
Appendix,
made, they shall give notice thereof to the committee or commissioners
acting- lor the Annual (Jonierence, or to the Annual » oiiferenre, who snail
immediately correct the error complained of, or cause the affairs of the
depository to lie wound up.
1846.J And he (the Agent] shall cause such hooks to be de- [1350.
posited at Louisville, Kentucky, [om. 1850: Charleston, South Carolina,]
and liichinond, Virginia, subject to the itinerant preachers in the Method-
ist Kpiscnpal Church, South.
The editor of the Southern Christian Advocate shall be Assistant Book
Agent at Charleston; the editor of the Richmond Christian Advocate
the Assistant Book Agent at Bichmond; and the Missionary Secretary
the Assistant Hook Agent at Louisville; and thev shall be suliiect to the
direction of the Oencral Hook Agent
1850.1 There shall be an Assistai
ami another at Louisville, to be ap
they shall both lie suliiect to the direi
matters relating to the depositories.
1^54.] 9. There shall be a'deposi
places under the general direction of tl
Agent at Richmond, [1054.
by the General Conference;
the General Rook Agent, in
New Orlc
coj provided that the Agents and Book Comr
said depositories will bc~ profitably sustained,
authority to discontinue any one of the same,
injurious to the interests of the Concern.
1858. | Any Conference, or two or more (
ly, may establish an agency or depository for
provided the business Willi the .Publishing II<
business principles, [om. lSGii: and that the C
settlement promptly every six months]. And
eral Book Agent"] is [om. 1866: hereby] an
tions with any agency or depository that <
promptly.
Our publications shall be sold by the .Gem
ich of the following [1858.
,viz.: Richmond, Charleston,
Memphis, and San Krancis-
ittee shall he satisfied that
and shall furthermore have
when they shall find it to be
■nts
such Confei
cost, so thi
extended tc
the Method
House has 1
It lsrecoi
clepi
hurch, South, fo.
a.
! Annual Confcren
to appoint an A
intend the circuit!
nference Book Ci
il Book Agent to [ 1866.
10 material advance upon their
i may accrue ultimately to the
that this privilege shaft not be
for
, Inch
an agency or dcpositoi
of at least three to sup
shall be the duty of the
with the Conference Agent, to fix the
sold w ithin their bounds; the per cen
chasers; and they shall determine wl
the bonks not sold; also, what proporti
be gratuitously distributed; they shal
paid out of the business; and in all re
Agent, suliiect to the control of the C'oi
him. It shall be the dutvof the Confei
. to be allow
■thcr said purch
in to the amount
work the Publishing
f erences establ i sh i ng
I a Book Committee
looks and tracts. It
is, upon consultation
h our books shall be
to wholesale pur-
supp
the p
sible
with the General Agent at X:
no case to allow his indebtcr
the Agent for the Pacific < on
on his first purchases; the <■
ways determine, in view of a
shall be extended to a ( onfer
It is also recommended tint
charge, at each prearhing-ph
Committee may direct, to aid
the destitute; and that the m
mg
pos
a his duty to conduct the business
s nearly as may be for cash ; and in
•xtend "beyond six months— except
ho shall lie allowed twelve months
ook Agent, nevertheless, shall al-
umstanees, what amount of credit
icy or depository.
[ion be taken up bv the preacher in
ch time as the Conference or Book
rculation of books and t raids among
illected be remitted to the Confer-
Fablishing .House.
encc A front for the purpose. It is also recommended (hat the presiding
ciders inquire, at each ljuarterly t onlerencc, whether the preachers have
been faithful in supplying the people with our hooks, tracts, and period-
icals) and that all our "people increase their efforts to circulate our publi-
cations.
The depositories now under the control of the General Book Agent may
be disposed of to the Conferences now patronising them, that they may
hereallcr be conducted agreeably to the loregoing provisions, or be dis-
continued, as in the judgment of the Agent shall best subserve the general
cause. And all real estate obtained for Conference depositories shall,
where the state law allows it. be deeded to trustees, or to the General
Hook Agent, to be held in trust for the Methodist Kpi.-eopal Church, South,
for the purpose Of depositories, within the bounds of the Conference or
Conferences making tne purchase. The Conferences are requested to take
active measures for the circulation of our books and periodicals, and to
bold their members to a strict nccountahilrt v on this subject.
1866.] The depository at Now Orleans shall be continued [1878.
tinder the superintendence of an Agent, to be appointed by the General
Book Agent.
1878.] The New Orleans Depository shall be closed upas [1882.
soon as may be practicable, and its affairs wound up by Cie committee,
through the Agent, in such manner as they may lind to be most judi-
cious.
No ["other depositories" ch. 1SS2 to " depository "] shall bo estab-
lished.
1858.] V. General Conference Periodicals and Editors.
1844.) There shall be an editor of the Methodist Quarterly Review
and general books, an 1 an editor and assistant editor for the Christian
Advocate and Journal, w ho, if chosen from among the traveling preach-
ers, shall bo members of such Conlerences as thev mav, viih the approba-
tion of the Bishops, select. There shall be an editor at New York of Sun-
day-school books and tracts, whose duty it shall be, in connection with
the Book Agents, to superintend all such publications issued at our Book
Boom, and to have charge of the Sunday-school Advocate or other Sun-
day-school periodicals, and he shall be subject to the same regulations
anil restrictions which govern the other editors in New York. There
shall be [in Cincinnati] an editorof the Ladies' i;c;n>si;i>rti, general books
and tracts, except those in the Gorman language, and an editor who shall
have charge of the Western Christian Advocate, who, if chosen from
among the traveling preacliers, shall be members of such Conferences as
they mav, with the "approbation of the Bishops, select. There shall be [in
Cincinnati! an editor in the German Department, w ho shall have charge
of the Christian Apologist, and perform all the editorial duties necessary
in the printing of such books and tracts as maybe recommended to the
Agents, as above, for publication in the German language.
In addition to the Christian Advocate and Journal, and the Western
Christian Advocate, there shall be similar papers established in the fol-
lowing places, namely : Charleston, S. C„ Richmond, Ya., Nashville, Tenn.,
Pittsburg, Pa., and Auburn. N. Y., to be conducted under the direction
and patronage of this Conference; provided, that before any such paper
shall be commenced three thousand subscribers shall be obtained, or sub-
Bat iptions amounting to six thousand dollars. And the Annual Confer-
once within whose bounds such paper shall be established shall appoint
from their own members a Publishing Committee consisting of three,
•whose duties shall be similar to those of the Book Committee of New
lable to those establish-
Advocate, the Publish-
ing Committee shall be appointed by the Oneida, Genessee, and Black
Biver Conferences, and shall consist'of two members from each of the
Conferences. The editors of the papers at Charleston. Nashville, Rich-
mond, Pittsburg, and Auburn, shall be elected by this Conference. And
in case of vacancy bv death, resignation, or otherwise, in either of those
establishments, the Annual Conference where it is located shall have au-
thority to UU such vacancy, as above provided.
234
Appendix,
The Publishing Committee in each of these establishments shall keep
an account of the receipts and expenditures for the paper, correspond
with the Agents at New York, hold all moneys, after defraying current
expenses, subject to their order, and shall report annually oil the Male «.(
the establishment to their Conference and to the Agents at New York.
And whenever it shall be found that such papers do not fully support
themselves, it shall be the duty of the Annual Conferences within whose
bounds tliey are established to discontinue them, and report to the Airents
at New York the state of the accounts on the final settlement of the busi-
ness; and if there be any loss, the said Agents shall take the earliest op-
portunity to discharge the debt.
The Annual Conferences are affectionately and earnestly re- [1850.
quested not to establish any more Conference papers: and where Bach pa-
pers exist, they maybe discontinued when it can be done consistently
with existing obligations.
1846.] there shall be a weekly paper published in Nashville, [1804.
Teun.. stvled the y astir diet 7i rislitui Ad vacate ; a similar paper in ( liarles-
ton, S. C, styled the Southern Christian Advocate; |oni. 1850: and also]
a similar paper in Richmond, Ya., styled the Richmond Christian Advo-
cate; [in. IKK): a similar paper in Kiioxville, Tenn., styled the Methodist
Episcopalian; a similar paper in Louisville, Ivy., styled the Methodist
Expositor; a similar paper in Houston, Texas, styled 'the Texan H'esle;/-
an Banner. There shall also be a monthly magazine published at Na-ii-
ville, Teun., styled the Ladies' Companion, f" For the paper at Nash-
ville, and also for the paper at Charleston, there shall be an editor and
an assistant editor; and for the paper at Richmond " eh. 1^50 to " For each
of these periodicals") there shall be an editor, |om. 1850: all of whom shall
be] elected by the General Conference from among the traveling preach-
ers: ["and" ch. 1S50 to "The editors") shall be members of such Annual
Conferences as they may select, with the approbation of the presiding
Bishop, and [" whose" ch. 1850 to " their "] salaries shall be fixed by the
respective Publishing Committees, and paid out of the proceeds of the
papers.
Should a vacancy occur in the editorial department of any of the papers,
the Annual Conference within whose bounds the paper shall be located
shall fill such vacancy, by and with the approbation of the presiding
liishop: or, in the interval of the Annual Conference, it shall be filled by
the Publishing Committee.
1850.] The Bishops, when requested by an Annual Conference, or two
or more Conferences jointly, may appoint an editor to any religious peri-
odical under t he pat ronage ot such ( onlerenee or ( (inferences.
1854.1 There shall be an editor for each of the following pa- [1858.
pers, viz.: The Xas/icilte Christian Advocate, published bv the Agents at
Nashvi'le; the Richmond Christian Advocate, published at Richmond:
the Southern Christian Advocate, published at, ( harleston; the St. Louis
Christian Advocate, published at St. Louis; the llolston Christian Advo-
cate, published at Kiioxville; the J/c»i phis and A rka nsas t'iiristian Ad-
vocate, published at Memphis; the JS'civ Orleans Christian Advocate,
published at New Orleans; the Texas Christian Advocate, published al
Galveston; the Christian Observer, published at San Francisco, Califor-
nia. Aud the Missionary Committee be, and they are hereby, requested to
aid the Texas Conferences in establishing a German paper at Galveston.
Texas, the editor to be appointed by the Publishing Committee of said
Conferences.
1846.1 The Annual Conferences in whose bounds our Church [1854.
papers may be located shall appoint Publishing Committees, consisting
of three members of their own body, to superintend all matters pertain-
ing to those papers, and report to the Annual ( 'onferences, and also tothe
General Conference. The papers shall be published at the former terms,
viz.: $•> a year, in advance; $2.50, if not paid in six months, and $1! at the
end of the year.
1854.] Each Annual Conference, or the Annual Conferences, [1858.
within the bounds of which a periodical is published, shall appoint a
Publishing Committee, who shall supervise the fiscal business of the of-
fice, make an annual report to the Conference, or Conferences, and to the
Agents of the Publishing House, and also report to the General Confer-
Publishing House.
235
ence; but the General C onference shall not be responsible for tlie pecuni-
ary liabilities of any of those offices, except the. Nashville, Richmond,
Charleston, and st. Louis offices.
1846.] .There shall be a Quarterly Review published, under [1854.
the supervision of the Bonk Agent, to whom that matter is confided.
The General Conference shall elect an editor of the Quarterly lieview
from anions the tia\ cling preachers, who shall he a member of such An-
nual Conference a- he may select, with the approbation of the presiding
Bishop.
1850.] There shall be a general book editor, appointed by the General
Conference, who shall also be editor of a Sunday-school paper, to he pub-
lished under the direction of the liook Agent at Charleston, S. C, with a
depository of the same at Nashville, Tenii.
1854. T There shall be an editor for the Quarterly Review, [1858.
to be published at Richmond, Virginia, by the Agents. There shall be an
editor for the Lady's Comjuui iu/i and Sunday -school Visitor, and au ed-
itor for Sabbath-school books, tract-, and the books of the General Cata-
logue.
1858.1 The General Hook Agent shall publish a Quarterly [1866.
Review, to be called the Quarterly Review of the Methodist Epi.-copal
Church, South; a monthly magazine, to be called the Home Circle; a
child's paper, to be called t lie Sunday-school Visitor; and a weekly news-
paper, to be called the Christian Advocate. There shall be an editor of
books and tracts, who shall also be editor of the Quarterly Review;
an editor of the Hume Circle, who Bhall also be editor of the Sunday-
school Visitor; and an editor of the Christian Advocate, all of whom shall
be elected by the General Conference.
The General Conference shall also elect, quadrennially, an editor for
each of the following weekly papers, to wic: the Richmond Christian
Advocate, published at Richmond; the Southern Christian Advocate,
published at Charleston ; the SI. Louis Christian Advocate, published at
bt. Louis; the Memphis and Arkansas Christian Advocate, published at
Memphis; the Sew Orleans Christian Advocate, published at New Or-
leans; the Texas Christian Advocate, published at Galveston, and the
Kvangclisehe A poleyete, published at the same place; the Pacific Meth-
odist, published at Sao Francisco, California; and the North Carolina
Christian Advocate, published at Raleigh; and in case of vacancy in the
editorship of any of these papers, its Publishing Committee may fill the
vacancy, with tiie approval of one of the Bishops. The editors, elected
from liine to time by the General Conference, shall exclude from our pe-
riodicals all anonymous matter reflecting injuriously upon the character
of individuals, and all editorial and other articles calculated to destroy
or weaken the confidence of the public in the doctrines or institutions of
our Church.
The Annual Conferences may, at their next session, choose such of the
above-named papers as they niay adopt, for the organ of the Methodist
Episcopal Church, South, within their respective bounds, and appoint
Publishing Committees for these papers, to whom the General Book
Agent, as soon as convenient after the organization of the committees,
and on being secured again-t any past or future indebtedness of said pa-
pers, shall release, in behalf of the Conferences so electing, all right and
title in such papers, their subscription-list, and their oftice fixtures,
and also all claims of the Publishing House against them for advances
made heretofore in their behalf; provided, however, that these papers
shall in future devolve no expense upon the Publishing House, nor in-
volve the funds of the General Conference in any liabilities for their debts;
nor shall it have a claim upon their profits, which shall be used for the
support of Conference depositories. Provided, further, that if any one of
these papers, now the property of the Church, shall not be thus adopted
and received by any Conference, the Agent shall dispose of it at the close
of the next volume. These papers shall be published under the style,
'•Published by a Committee of Ministers for the Methodist Episcopal
Charch, South; " and the Publishing Committee shall report, every year,
the fiscal condition of these papers to the Annual Conferences, and" quad-
rennially to the General Conference.
1866.] The General Book Agent shall be authorized to pub-
236
Appendix.
lish a weekly periodical, or newspaper, to be called the Christian
Advocate, [0m. 1874: and a child's paper, to be called the Svmday-achool
Visitor;] [" said editor to" ch. 1S74 to "the editor of which shall"] Ik;
elected by the General Conference.
1874.]- [« He shall be the " ch. 1878 to " There shall also, be a "]
Book Editor, [« also " ch. 1878 to " who "] [om. 1878: and as such] shall
edit all the books of our publication, except our Sunday-school
books, which shall be edited by the Sunday-school [" .Secretary "
ch. 1S78 to " Editor "]. The General Book Agent shall be author-
ized to publish the Sunday-school Magazine and Lesson Paj>ers,
the Sunday-school Visitor, [om. 1882: and] Our Little People, [in.
1878: and such other Sunday-school publications as he may deem
proper ;] all of which shall be edited by the Sunday-school [" sec-
retary " ch. 1S78 to " Editor "], who shall be elected by the General
Conference.
18G6.] V. But should any of the above-named periodicals, [1874.
except the Sunday-school JV.i/.'ur, arter a fair experiment, fail to meet
expenses, the Hook Agent shall be authorized to discontinue the publica-
tion of the same.
The editors for such papers as have been or may yet be estab- [1878.
lished by Annual Conferences a -their organs, shail be elected by the Gen-
eral Conference, whenever ["such"eh. 1S74 to "this"] is the desire of
["those representing such" ch. 1874 to "the representatives of those"]
papers.
It is provided [in. 1874: farther] that if [om. 1874: the business [18SS.
of the l'ublishmg House shall increase so as to require] additional edito-
rial labor [in. 1874: becomes necessary] the Book Committee, with the
General Book Agent, and one of the Bishops, in the interval of the Gener-
al Conference, shall have authority to elect an additional editor or edit-
ors, who shall come under the saine rule as to salary with the General
Book Agent and the other editors.
It is lurther provided that should the General Book Agent [1874.
and Book Committee lind it necessary and expedient to publish a month-
ly periodical, they may engage in such publication upon the recommen-
dation of three or more Annual Conferences and the College of Bishops.*
1882.] It is provided that if, in the judgment of the Book
Committee and the General Agent, assistance is necessary to the
editors elected by the General Conference, they (said Book Com-
mittee and General Agent), in the interval of the General Con-
ference, shall have authority to provide and pay for such assist-
ance, having due regard to economy and the ability of the House
to sustain the increased expense.
1866.] VI. PfiOCEEDS OF THE PUBLISHING HOUSE.
1844.] The profits arising from the Book Concern, after a .-
capital to carry on the business is retained, shall he regularly applied to
the support ot the deficient traveling preachers and their families, tin-
widows and orphans ol preachers, etc. The Book ["Agents" ch. 1S4I. to
"Agent"] shall every year send forward to each Annual Conference an
account of the dividend which the several Annual Conferences may draw
* The General Confereiconr 1S70 authorized Hie pul.licr.timi l.y the PuhiPhipi! Hnnsenf a irmrthlr
periodical, to be called Thr Southern Sri- M,mlhl,, MagaZiue; tin, bciug iu.deu.u.ilelj supported,
it was discontinued beb.re the t.c.eri.l Conference of 1*71. .
The General Conference of 1s-h !ipp i-.ted n en....- iitoe, with miil.nr.ty publish a Review
•• without anv pecuniary liability ol Hie i'u hli-hin c. Il,,u-c, trio <;,.„. nil . .oiteronco, or Hie I buret.
It «:is sucres-lullv issued motor this p. Inn until |-«.. when Ihc r..-wr«\ r.>..t-m..- aoVptell "t aud
devolved the editorial njauuo.eu.eul upon Dr. \V. V. Harrison, the e.cucra.1 Uook l-.ditor.
Publishing J louse.
that year; and each Conference may draw for Its proportionate part on
anv person who lias imok money in hands, and the drafts, with the receipt
of the Conference thereon, shall he sent to the ISook Agent, and he placed
to the credit of the person who paid the same.
1866.] The proceeds of the Publishing Mouse shall be ap-
propriated to no other purpose than its own legitimate business.
1858.] VII. Conference Relations of the Agent and Editors.
1844.] The Agents and Assistant Agents at New York and [1846.
Cincinnati shall he chosen from among the traveling preachers, and shall
he members of such Annual Conferences as they may, with the approba-
tion of the Bishops, select.
The editors of the Quarterly Herirw and general hooks, the Christian
Advocate ami Journal, Sunday-school hooks and tracts, at New York;
/suites' Ite/msitorti. general hooks and tracts, and Western Christian Ad-
vocate, a I Cincinnati, if chosen from among the traveling preachers, shall
be members of such Annual C onferences as they may, with the approba-
tion of the Bishops, select.*
1846.] ["AH of whom shall be" ch. 1850 to" For each of these [1854.
periodicals there shall be an editor"] elected by the General Conference
from among the traveling preachers: [om. isr,u: and] [in. ls:>0: the editors]
shall be members of sucn Annual Conferences as they may select, with
the approbation of the presiding Bishop. f
1854.] Each of the [m. 1874: above-named] officers, ["ap-
pointed " ch. 1858 to " elected "] by the General Conference, [in. 1866:
("who are traveling preachers " ch. 1S74 to "if he be a traveling
preacher")], shall be a member of such Annual Conference as
he may select, with the ["approbation" ch. 1874 to "approval"] of
the [" Bishop » ch. 1858 to " Bishops "].
1878.] VIII. Liabilities.
Neither said Agent nor Book Committee shall have the power
tu add to the debt of the Publishing House [om. 1882: and if they
shall find, upon investigation, that it is impracticable (either with or
poses and under the rules herein prescribed, t hey are invested with'full
power and authority to put the same into liquidation, to collect and mar-
shal all its assets, and settle as far as possible the legal liabilities of said
House. ha\ iug due regard to the interests of the Church and the creditors].
IX. PUBLISHER AND BUSINESS MANAGER.
The said Agent, by and with the consent of the Book Com-
mittee, may employ a publisher and business manager, whose
duty it shall be to superintend and manage the publishing and
business departments of said Publishing House, under the con-
trol and direction of said Agent and Committee.
1844 ] Every Annual Conference shall appoint a committee, fl854.
who. in the absence of the Book Agent, shall attend to the collection of
port of the same. Thcv shall also report to the Conference any claims
which may have been oiie year due. that thev may be collected or secured.
Every Presiding Elder, minister, and preacher shall do every thing in
his power to recover all debts due to the* Concern, for books or periodicals.
'Nothing snid concerning the CoDfercnce relations of other editors, or of the agents of deposito*
' Nothing it sa d iu the Discipline of 1646, or in that of 1S50, concerning the Conference relations
238
Afipendix.
within the bounds of bis charge. If any person, preacher, or member lie
indebted to the Book Concern, and refuse or neglect to make psij nieiit, or
to come to a just settlement, let him be dealt with in the same manner as
is directed in other cases of debt and disputed accounts.
Whenever a member of an Annual Conference applies for a location, it
shall be asked in all cases: Is be indebted to the Book concern? and if it
be ascertained that he is, the Conference shall require him to secure said
debt, if they judge it at all necessary or proper, before they grant him a
location. Whenever any claimant on the funds of a Conference shall he
in debt to the Book Concern, the Conference of which he is a member shall
have power to appropriate the amount of such claims, or any part there-
of, to the payment of said debt.
Any traveling preacher who may publish any work or book of his own
shall be responsible to his Conference for any obnoxious matter or doc-
trine contained therein.
No editor, agent, or clerk employed in the Book Concern, or in any de-
partment belonging to it, shall be." allowed in any case to publish or sell
books as his own private property.
PART III.
Omitted Sections.*
1844.] I. Of the Band Societies. [1854.
Two. three, or four true believers, who have confidence in each other form
a band. Onlv it is to be observed that in one of these bands all must be
men, or all women; and all married, or all unmarried.
Hides of the Band Societies, Drawn Up December 25, 1738.
The design of onr meeting is to obey that command of God—" Confess
tout faults one to another, and prav one for another, that ve may be
healed." (Jas. v. 16.)
To this end we agree—
1. To meet once a week at least.
2. To come punctually at the hour appointed, w ithout some extraordi-
nary reason prevents.
3. To begin exactly at the hour with singing or prayer.
4. To speak, cadi of us in older, freely and plainly, "the true state of our
eouls, with the faults we have committed in tempers, words, or actions,
and the temptations we have felt since our last meeting.
5. To end every meeting with prayer suited to the state of each person
present.
(>. To desire some person among us to speak his own state first, and then
to ask the rest in order as many and as . earching questions as may be,
Concerning their state, sins, and temptations.
Some of the questions proposed to one, before he is admitted among us,
may be to this effect:
1. Have you the forgiveness of your sins?
2. Have you peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ?
a. Have vou the witness of God's Spirit with your spirit, that you are a
child of (iod?
4. Is the love of God shed abroad in your heart?
5. Has no sin, inward or outward, dominion over you?
(S. Do you desire to be told of your faults?
7. Do you desire to be told of all your faults, and that plain and home?
8. Do you desire that every one of us should tell you, from time to time,
whatsoever is in our heart concerning yon?
9. Consider! Do you desire we should tell you whatsoever we think,
whatsoever we fear, whatsoever we hear, concerning you?
10. Do vou desire that in doing this we should come as close as possible,
that we should cut to the quick, and search vour heart to the bottom?
11. Is it your desire and design to be on this and all other occasions en-
tirely open, so as to speak without disguise and without reserve?
Any of the preceding questions may be asked as often as occasion re-
quires; the four following at every meeting:
1. What known sins have you committed since our last ineetiug?
2. What particular temptations have you met with?
3. How were vou delivered?
4. What have vou thought, said, or done, of which vou doubt whether it
be sin or not?
Directions Given to the Band Societies December 25, 17U.
You are supposed to have the faith that ovcrcomclh the world. To you,
therefore, it IS not grievous:
■ These were omitted entire at various times, and ai they treat or subjects which have not been
retained in the Discipline in anr form, it U deemed bet. to print tbeni all together here.
(239)
240
Omitted Sections.
I. Carefully to abstain from doing evil: in particular —
1. Neither to buy nor sell any tiling at all on the Lord's-dav.
2. To taste no spirituous liquor, no dram of any kind, unless prescribe I
l>y a physician.
3. To be at a word both in buying and selling.
4. Not to mention the faults of any behind hi.i back, and to stop those
short that do.
5. To wear no needless ornaments, such as rings, ear-rings, necklaces,
lace, or ruffles.
6. To use no needless self-indulgence.
II. Zealously to maintain good works: in particular—
1. To give alms of such things as \ cm possess, and that according to x in-
ability.
2. To reprove those who sin in your sight, and that according to your
ability.
3. To reprove those who sin in your sight, and that in love and meekness
of wisdom.
3. To be patterns of diligence anil frugality, of self-denial, and taking
up the cross daily.
III. Constantly to attend on all the ordinances of God: in particular—
1. To be at church and at the Lord's table, and at every public meeting
of the bands, at every opportunity.
2. To use private prayer every day ; and family prayer, if you are the
bead of a family.
3. Frequently to read the Scriptures, and meditate thereon; and,
4. To observe as days of fasting, or abstinence, all Fridays in the year.
1844.] II. Op the Chartered Fund.* [1854.
Question. What further provision shall be made for the distressed trav-
eling preachers, for the families of traveling preachers, and for the su-
perannuated and worn-out preachers, and the widows and orphan- of
preachers?
Ans. There shall be a chartered fund, to be supported by the voluntary
contributions of our friends, the principal slock of w hich shall be funded
under the direction of trustees chosen by the General Conference, and the
interest applied, under the direction of ihe General Conference, according
to the following regulations, viz.:
1. The elders and those who have the oversight of circuits shall be col-
lectors and receivers of subscriptions, etc., lor this fund.
2. The money shall, if possible, be conveyed by bills of exchange, or oth-
erwise, through the means of the post, to the general 1 k steward, who
shall pay it to the trustees of the fund; otherwise it shall be brought to
the ensuing Annual Conference.
3. The interest shall be divided into thirty-nine parts, and each of the
Annual Conferences shall have authority to draw one thirty-ninth part of
the fund; and if in one or more Conferences a part less than one thirty-
ninth be drawn out of the fund in any given year, then in such case or
cases the other Annual Conferences held in the same year shall have au-
thority, if they judge it necessary, to draw out of the fund such surplus of
the interest, which has not been 'applied bv the former Conferences; and
the Bishops shall bring the necessary information of the state of the in-
terest of the fund, respecting the year in question, from Conference to
Conference.
4. All drafts on the chartered fund shall be made on the President of the
said fund, bv order of the Annual Conference, signed by the President,
and countersigned by the Secretary of the said Conference.
5. The money subscribed for t lie chartered fund may be lodged on
proper securities, in the Stales respectively in which i„ has been sub-
scribed, under the direction of deputies living in such states respectively;
provided, such securities and such deputies be proposed as shall be ap-
proved by the trustees in Philadelphia, and the stock ii. which it is pro-
• The General Conference of authorized the Book Editor to make sucli verbal alterations Id
Seotion VII , Part 'J, as might lie necessary to cnfoi ru it to Ihe circumstances of the Methodist Epla*
copal Church, South. But it was left out altogether.
Omitted Sections.
posed to lodge the money be sufficiently productive to give satisfaction to
tlie trustees.
III. Of Slavkuy.
Question. What shall be done for the extirpation of the evil of slavery?
Ans. 1. We declare that we arc as much as e\ cr convinced oi the great
evil of slavery; therefore no slave-holder shall lie eligible to any ollicial
station in ourVhurch hereafter, where the laws of the state in w hich lie
lives will admit of emancipation, and permit the liberated slave to enjoy
freedom.
•>. When anv traveling preacher becomes an owner of a slave or .-laves,
bv any means', he shall lorfeit his lnini-tcrial character in our Church, un-
less he execute, if it be practicalile, a legal emancipation of such slaves,
conformably to the laws of the state in which he lives.
3. All our preacher- shall prudently enforce upon our members the ne-
cessity of teaching their slaves to read the word of God; and to allow
them time to attend upon the public worship of God on our regular days
of divine service.
4. Our colored preachers ami official members shall have all the privi-
leges Which are usual to others in the Quarterly t inferences, w here the
usages of the country do not forbid it. And the l're-iding Elder ina v hold
for them a separate District C onference where the number of colored local
preachers will justify it.
5. The Annual Conferences mav employ colored preachers to travel and
preach where their services are judged necessary; provided, that no one
shall be so employed without having been recommended according to the
form of Discipline.
1850.] A". Jl. This section was inserted by a majority of votes when
the M . K. (hurch embraced the w hole country; and as the M. E. Church,
South. Mill embraces a wide extent of country, w ith various views and
conflicting interests, it is not removed, though it has long since become
inoperative, and ceased, by common consent, to set forth a practical rule
or principle.
IV. op Baptism. [1858.
1. Let every adult person, and the parents of every child to be baptized,
have the choice either of imincr-ion. sprinkling, or pouring.
2. We will on no account whatever make a charge for administering
baptism or for burying the dead.
V. Of the Matter and Manner of Preaching, and of Other [1866.
Piblic Exercises.
Question 1. What is the best general method of preaching?
Ans. 1. To convince. 2. To Offer Christ. 3. To invite. 4. To build up.
And to do this in some measure in everv sermon.
Ques. -2. What is the most effectual way of preaching Christ?
Ans. The most effectual way of preaching Christ is to preach him in all
his otlice-. and to declare his law, as well as his gospel, both to believers
and unbelievers. Let us strongly and closely insi.-t upon inward and out-
ward holiness in all its branches.
Ques. 3. Are there any smaller advices which might be of use to us?
Ans. Perhaps these: 1. lie sure never to disappoint a congregation. 2.
Begin at the time appointed. 3. Let your whole deportment be serious,
weighty, and solemn. 4. Always suit your subject to your audience. 5.
Choo-e the plainest text you "can. 6. Take care not to ramble, but
keep to your text, and make out what yon take in iiand. 7. Take care of
any thing awkward or affected, either in your gesture, phrase, or pronun-
ciation. S. Do not usually pray, er tempore, above eight or ten minutes
(at most) w ithout intermission. 0. Frequently read and enlarge upon a
portion of Scripture: and let young preachers often exhort w ithout tak-
ing a text. 10. Always avail yourself of the great festivals, bv preaching
on the occasion.
VI. Of the Duty of Preachers to God, Themselves, and One An-
other.
Question L How shall a preacher be qualified for his charge?
10
242
Omitted Sections.
Ans. By walking closely with God, and having his work greatly at
heart, ana by understanding and loving discipline — ours in particular.
Ques. 2. Do we sufficiently watch over each other?
Ans. We do not. Should we not frequently ask each other: Do you
walk closely with God? Have you now fellowship with the Father and
the Son? At what hour do you rise? Do you punctually observe the
morning and evening hours of retirement? Do you spend the day in the
manner which the Conference advises? Do you'eouverse seriously, use-
fully, and closely ? To be more particular— Do you use all the means of
grace yourself, and enforce the useof them on all persons? They are [om.
1854: either instituted or prudential. The instituted are]:
1. Prayer. Private, family, and public, consisting of deprecation, peti-
tion, intercession, and thanksgiving. Do you use each of these? Do you
forecast daily, wherever you are, to secure time for private devotion? "Do
you practice" it everywhere? Do you ask everywhere: Have you family
prayer? Do you ask individuals: Do you use private prayer every morn-
ing and evening in particular?
2. Searching the Scriptures by—
(1) Beading, constantly, some part of every day— regularly, all the Bi-
ble in order; carefully, with notes; seriously, with prayer before and aft-
er; fruitfully, immediately practicing what' you learn there?
(2) Meditating. At set times? By rule?
(3) Hearing. Every opportunity. With prayer before, at, after? Hare
you a Bible always about you?
3. The Lord's Supper. Do you use this at every opportunity ? With
solemn prayer before? With earnest and deliberate self-devotion?
4. Fasting. Do you use as much abstinence and fasting every week as
your health, strength, and labor will permit?
5. Christian Conference. Are you convinced how important and how
difficult it is to order your conversation aright? Is it always in grace?
Seasoned with salt? Meet to minister grace to the hearers? Do you not
converse too long at a time? Is not an hour commonly enough? Would
it not be well always to have a determinate end in view? And to pray
before and after it?
Prudential means we may use either as Christians, as Method- [1854.
ists, or as preachers?
1. As Christians. What particular rules have you in order to grow in
grace? What arts in holy living?
2. As Methodists. Do you never miss your class or band?
3. As preachers. Have vou thoroughly considered your duty? And do
von make a conscience of executing every part of it? Do you meet every
society ' Also the leaders and bands?
These means may be used without fruit. But there are some means
which cannot, namely: watching, denying ourselves, taking up our cross,
exercise of the presence of God.
1. Do you steadily watch against the world? 1 outsell? \our [1866.
besetting sin? . . „. r . .,- „
2. Do you deny yourself every useless pleasure of sense? Imagination?
Honor?" Are vou "temperate in all thing-? Instance in food: (1) Do you
use only that 'kind and that degree which is best both for body and soul?
Do you' see the necessity of this? (2) Do you eat no more at each meal
than is necessary? Are you not heavy or drowsy after dinner.' M Do
you use onlv that kind and that degree of drink which is best both for
your body and soul'' (4) Do vou choose and use water for your common
drink? And onlv take wine medicinally or sacramentally?
3. Wherein do "vou take up your cross daily ? Do you cheerfully bear
your cross, however grievous to nature, as a gift of God, and labor to
^'do^ou endeavor to set God always before you? To see his eye con-
tinually'lixed upon vou? Never can vou use these means but a blessing
will ensue. And the more you use them, the more you will grow in
grace.
VII. Of Employing OrR Time Profitably When We Are [1858.
Not Traveling or Engaged in Public Exercises.
Question 1. What general method of employing our time shall we ad-
vise?
Omitted Sections.
243
Ans. We advise you: I. As often as possible to rise at four. 2. From
four to five in the morning, and from five to six in the evening, to medi-
tate, prav, and read the Scripture with notes, ami the closely practical
parts of what Mr. Wesley has published. :;. r'rom six in the morning un-
til twelve (allowing an hour for breakfast), read, with much prayer, some
of our best religious tracts.
Ques. 2. Why is it that the people under our care are not better?
Ans. Other reasons may occur, but the chief is because we are not more
knowiug and more holy.
Ques. 8. Hut why are we not more knowing?
Ans. Because we are idle. We forget our first rule— " Be diligent.
Never be unemployed. Never be triflingly emploved. Neither spend any
more time at any place than is strictly necessary We fear there is alto-
gether a fault in this matter, and that few of us are clear. Which of us
spend as many hours a day in God's work as we did formerly in man's
work? We talk— talk, or read what conies next to hand. We must, abso-
lutely must, cure this evil, or betray the cause of God. But how? 1.
Bead the most useful books, and that regularly and constantly. 2. Stead-
ily spend all the morning in this employment; or at least live hours in the
four and twenty. "But I have no taste for reading." Contract a taste
for it by use, or return to your former employment. " But I have no
books."" Be diligent to spread the books, and Von will have the use of
them.
Ques. 4. Why are we not more holy? Why do we not live in eternity?
Walk with God all the day long? "Why are we not all devoted to Coil?
Breathing the whole spirit of missionaries?*
Ans. Chiefly because we are enthusiasts— looking for the end without
using the means. To touch only upon two or three instances: Who of us
rises at four, or even at live, when we do not preach? Do we know the
obligation and benefit of fasting or abstinence/ How often do we prac-
tice it? The neglect of this alone is uflieient to account for our feebleness
and faintness of spirit. We are continually grieving the Holy Spirit of
God by the habitual neglect of a plain duty. "Let us amend from this hour.
TIE 1U les by Which We Should Coxtinte, or Desist from, Preach-
ing at Any Place.
Question. 1. Is it advisable for us to preach in as many places as we
can, without forming any societies?
Ans. By no means. We have made the trial in various places, and that
for a considerable time. But all the seed has fallen by the wayside.
There is scarce any fruit remaining.
Ques. 2. Where should we endeavor to preach most?
Ans. 1. Where there is the greatest number of quiet and willing hear-
ers.
2. Where there is most fruit.
Ques. 3. Ought we not diligently to observe in what place God is pleased
at any time to pour out his Spirit" more abundantly?
Ans. We ought, and at that time to send more laborers than usual into
that part of the harvest.
IX. Of Visiting from House to Hoi-se, Guarding against Those
Things That Are so Common to Professors, and Enforcing Prac-
tical Religion.
Question 1. How can we further assist those under our care?
Ans. By instructing them at their own houses. What unspeakable need
is there of this! The world savs: "The Methodists are no better than other
people." This is not true in the general; but, 1. Personal religion, either
toward God or man, is too superficial among us. We can but lust touch
on a few particulars: How little faith is there among us! How little
communion with God, how little living in heaven, walking in eternity,
deadness to every creature! How much love of the world! Desire of
pleasure, of ease, of getting money! How little brotherly love! What
• This question and the answer belonged to the section on " Visiting from House to House " un>
til 1851, » jen it was put here.
244
Omitted Sections.
continual judging one another! What gossiping, evil-speaking, tale-
bearing
panic -
ular: Who dues as lie would lie done liy in buying and selling;
2. Family religion is wanting in many branches". And what avails pub-
lic preaching alone, though we could preach like angels? We must— vea,
every traveling preacher must— insti nct the people from house to house.
Till this be done, and that in good earnest, the Methodists will 1"' no
better.
Our religion is not suflicientlv deep, universal, uniform ; but superficial,
partial, uneven, it will be so till we spend half as much tune in this vis-
iting as we do in talking uselessly. Can we find a better method of .loin*
this than Mr. Baxter's. If not, let. us adopt it without, delav. His whole
tract, entitled " Reformed Pastor," is well wortl
ingot this visiting from house to house, he sai
many hinderances, both in ourselves and the people."
(1) In ourselves there is much dullness and laziness, so that there will
be much ado to get us to be faithful in the work.
(2) We have a base, man-pleasing temper, so that w e let them perish
rather than lose their love; we let them go quietly to hell, lest wo should
offend them.
(3) Some of us have a foolish bashfulness. We know not how to begin,
and blush to contradict the devil.
(4) But the greater hinderanee is weakness of faith. Our whole motion
(.'.) Lastly.' we are unskillful in the work. How few know how to deal
with men, so as to get within them, and suit all our discourse to their sev-
eral conditions ami tempers; to choose the fittest subjects, and follow them
with a holy mixture of seriousness, terror, love, anil meekness!
But undoubtedly this private application is implied m those solemn
words of the apostle: "I charge thee before God and the Lord .Jesus
Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing, preach
the word: be instant, in season, out of season: reprove, rebuke, exhort,
with all long-suffering. "
O brethren, if we could but set this work on foot in all our Churches,
and prosecute it zealously, what glory would redound to God! If the
common lukewarmness were banished, and everv shop and everv house
busied in speaking of the word and works of God, surely God would dwell
in our habitations and make us his delight.
And this is absolutely necessary to the welfare of our people, some of
■whom neither repent nor believe to this day. Look round, and see how-
many of them are still in apparent danger of damnation! And how can
you walk and talk and be merry with such people, when you know their
case? When you look them in the face, you should break forth into tears,
as the prophet did when he looked upon llazael, and then set on them
with the most vehement exhortations. O, for God's sake and the sake of
poor souls, bestir yourselves, and spare no pains that may conduce to their
salvation !
What cause have we to bleed before the Lord that we have so long neg-
lected this good work? If we had but engaged in it sooner, how many
more might have been brought to ( hrist! And how much holier and hap-
pier might our Churches have been before now! And why might we not
have done it sooner? There are many hinderances. and so there always
will he. But the greatest hinderanee is in ourselves, in our littleness of
faith and love.
But it is objected: 1. "This will take up so much time, we shall not
have leisure to follow our studies." We answer: (1) Gaining knowledge
is a good thing, but saving souls is a better. (2) By this very thin* von
will gain the most excellent knowledge, that, of God and eternity, oij You
will have time for gaining other knowledge, too. Only sleep no more
than you need; "and never be idle or triflinsly employed." But. (4) If
you can do but one, let vour studies alone. We onirht to throw bv all the
iibrares in the world, rather than be iruiltv of the lo-s of one soul.
It is objected: 2. "The people will not submit, to it." If some will not
others will. And the success with them will repay all your labor. O let
us herein follow the example of St. Paul— (1) For our general business:
"Serving the Lord with till humility Of mind." (2) Our special work:
Omitted Sections.
245
"Take heed to yourselves and to all the flock." (3) Our doctrine: " Re-
pentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord .Jesus Christ." (4) The
place: " I havetatight you publicly, and from house to house." (5) The
object and manner of teaching: " 1 ceased not to warn everyone, night
and day, with tears." (li) His innocence ami sell -denial herein : " I have
coveted no man's silver or gold." (7) 1 1 is patience : " Neither count 1 my
life dear unto mvself." And among all other motives, let these he ever
before our eyes: 1. "The Church of God, which he hath purchased with
his own blood." 2. "Grievous wolves shall enter in; yea, of yourselves
shall men arise, speaking perverse tilings."
Write this upon your hearts, and it will do you more good than twenty
years' study. Then you will have no time to spare; you will have work
enough. Then likewise no preacher will stay with us who is as salt that
has lost its savor. For to >uch this employment would be mere drudgery.
And in order to it, you will have need of all the knowledge you can pro-
cure and grace you'ean attain.
The sum is: Go into every house in course, and teach every one therein,
young and old, to lie ( hristiaiis inwardly and outwardly; make every
particular plain to their understandings; fix it in their minds; write it on
their hearts. In order to this there mu.-t be line upon line, precept upon
precept. What patience, what love, what knowledge is requisite for this!
We must needs do this, were it only to avoid idleness. Do we not loiter
away many hours in every week? "Each try himself. No idleness is con-
sistent with a growth in'graee. Nay, without exactness in redeeming
timevou cannot retain the grace vou receive in justification.
Qins. 2. How shall we guard against [in. 1868: bribery, dancing, attend-
ing circuses and theater.-], sabbath-breaking, ["evil speaking, unprof-
itable conversation, lightness, expensivenes- or gavel y of apparel, and
contracting debts without due care to discharge theih "* eh. 18M to "and
the other evils forbidden in the General Kulcs'']?
Ans. I. Preach expressly on [•• each of these heads " eh. 185S to " them "1,
[in. iv,s: and circulate tracts denouncing them, whenever necessary].
[Om. 18.W: liead in every Society the sermon on evil speaking.]
2. Let the leaders closely examine and exhort every person to put away
the accursed thing.
8. Let the [" preachers warn everv Society that none who is guilty
herein can remain with us" ch. l*.>t to '-people be admonished that none
who practice any of these evils can remain in our Church "1.
Extirpate buying or selling goods which have not paid the [1858.
duty laid upon them by government out of our C hurch. Let none remain
with us who will not totally abstain from this evil in every kind and de-
gree. Extirpate bribery, receiving any thing, directly or indirectly, for
voting at any election. Show no respect to persons herein, but expel all
that touch the accursed thing. And
4. [In. lH.iS: In denouncing bribery] strongly advise our people [1866.
to discountenance all treats given by candidates before or at elections, and
not to be partakers, in any respect, of such iniquitous practices.
X. Of Marriage. [1866.
Question 1. Do we observe any evil which has prevailed in our Church
with respect to marriage?
Ans. Aianvof our members have married with unawakened persons.
This has produced bad effects; they have either been hindered for life or
have turned back to perdition.
Ques. 2. What can be done to discourage this?
Ans. 1. Let every preacher publicly enforce the Apostle's caution: "Be
ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers." (2 Cor. vi. 14.)
2. Let all be exhorted to take no step in so weighty a matter without
advising with the most serious of their brethren.
Ques. :!. On jht any woman to marry without the consent of her par-
ents?
Ans. In general she ought not. Yet there may be exceptions. For if, (1)
A woman believe it to be her duty to marry: if. (2) her parents absolutely
refuse to let her marry any Christian ; then 'she may— nay, ought to— marry
without their consent. Yet eveu then a Methodist preacher ought not to
be married to her.
24G
Omitted Sections.
We do not prohibit our people from marrying persons who are not <>f
our Church, provided such persons have the lorin and are seeking (he
power of godliness; but we are determined to discourage their marrying
persons who do not come up to this description.
XI. Of Dress.
Question. Shall we insist on the rule concerning dress?
Am. By all means. Tins is no time to give encouragement to superflu-
ity of apparel. Therefore, [om. 1858: receive none into the Church until
they have left off superfluous ornaments.] [Om. 1854: In order to this,]
[oni. 1858: Let every one who has charge of a circuit or station read Mr.
Wesley's "Thoughts upon Dress" at least once a year in every Society.
In visiting the classes be very mild, but very strict. Allow of no exempt
case; better one suffer than many]. [Om. 1854: Give no ticketsto any that
wear high heads, lion nets, rallies, or rings]. [In. 1858: Let each preacher ill
charge direct the attention of those committed to his care to the General
Rule on this subject, and to the Holy Scriptures on vhich it is based,
mildly yet earnestly urging them to keep the same],
XII. Op the Necessity of Union among Ourselves.
Let us be deeply sensible (from what we have known) of the evil of a
division in principle, spirit, or practice, and the dreadful consequences to
ourselves and others. If we are united, who can stand before us? If we
divide we shall destroy ourselves, the work of God, and the souls of our
people.
Question. What can be done in order to a closer union with each other?
Am. 1. Let us be deeply convinced of the absolute necessity of it.
2. Pray earnestly for and speak freely to each other.
8. When we meet, let us never part without prayer.
4. Take great care not to despise each other's gifts.
5. Never speak lightly of each other.
6. Let us defend each other's character in every thing, so far as is con-
sistent with truth.
7. Labor, in honor, each to prefer the other before himself.
8. We recommend a serious perusal of " The Causes, Evils, and Cure of
Heart and Church Divisions."
XIII. How to Provide for the Circuits in Time of Conference, and
to Preserve and Increase the Work of God.
Question. What can be done to supply the circuits during the sitting of
the Conferences?
Am. 1. Let all the appointments stand according to the plan of the cir-
cuit.
2. Engage as many local preachers and exliorters as will supply them;
and let them be paid for their time in proportion to the allowance of the
traveling preachers.
3. If preachers and exliorters cannot attend, let some person of ability
lie appointed in every Society, to sing, pray, and read one of Mr. Wesley's
sermons.
4. But if that cannot be done, let there be prayer-meetings.
XIV. Of Colored Members.
1866.] Question. What shall be done to promote the religious [1870.
interests of the colored people?
Am. 1. Let our colored members be organized as separate pastoral
charges, wherever they prefer it and their numbers may justify it.
2. Let each pastoral charge of colored members have its own Quarterly
Conference, composed of official members, as provided for in the Disci-
pline.
3. Let colored persons be licensed to preach and ordained deacons and
elders, according to the Discipline, when in the judgment of the Confer-
ence having jurisdic tion in the case they are deemed suitable persons for
said office and orders in the ministry.
4. The Bishop may form a District of colored charges, and appoint to it
Omitted Sections.
247
a colored Presiding Elder, when, in his judgment, the religious interests
of the colored people require it.
5. when it is judged advisable by the College ol Bishops, Annual Con-
ferences of colored persons may he organized, to he presided over hy our
Bishops.
6. \\ hen two or more Annual Conferences shall he formed, let our Bish-
ops advise and assist them in organizing a separate General Conference
jurisdiction for themselves, if they so desire, and the Bishops deem it ex-
pedient, in accordance with the cioctriues and di-eipline ot our Church,
and hearing the same relation to the General Conference as the Annual
Conferences hear to each other.
7. Let special attention he given to .Sunday-schools among the colored
people.*
•Prior to tbfl American civil war all the colored members of the .Methodist Episcopal Church,
South, with few exceptions, belonged to the white pastoral charges. At the close of the war, with the
destruction of shivery, lb'' provisions Ci.ulaiiied in the nm'C.iui; secliou were iDteiided to meet the
wants of the colored people iu their new condition. In l^Tu. s<.ver;il Annual i '(inferences composed
of colored people having been formed, the General Conference of the M'.thiMist Kpiscopal Church,
South, held tli nt yenr encouraged and provided for the organization of the Colored Methodist Episco-
paJChurch in America, which was effected at Jackson, Tcuu., iu December of that year.
INDEX.
ABSTINENCE, the duty of, 3.'., 59,
242, 243.
ACCUSED bishop, to be examined
by elders, S4; charges to be writ-
ten. Iran-liny preacher, in in-
terval of Conference, 86; at Con-
ference, 87: may appeal, 3S, 87,
!).">; right of challenge, 87: proba-
tioner in Conference, to be dealt
with as a local preacher, S3; local
preacher to be tried by Quarterly
Conference, 90; may appeal, 38, 96";
member may be "tried before a
committee or the whole Church,
92; may be tried in his absence,
92; may appeal, 38, 96.
ADDRESS of Bishops to $he Church,
ADMINISTRATION, failure in of-
floial, 42; of Discipline, 84-89.
ADMISSION of preachers, on trial,
57; into full connection, 59; from
other C hurches, 60; of members to
Society, 33; to Church, terms of,
74; form for, 161-164.
ADORATION of saints, images, and
relics condemned, 28.
AFFECTATION condemned, 59, 241.
AGENT, Sunday-school and tract,
51; literary institutions, 51; Bible
Society, 51", Book Concern, 226.
AGENT OF THE PUBLISHING
HOUSE, election of, 225; Confer-
ence relations of. 2:S7; treasurer of
Bishops' fund. 104; trustee of gifts
ami bequests, 12s; how removed,
230: duties or, 226; not to increase
debt or the House. 2:17; to publish I
onlv such 1 ks lis arc approved
by "Book Editor, 22S; to sell books
for cash onlv or its equivalent,
228: not to Invest in real estate or
permanent fixtures without con-
sent or Book Committee, 228.
A LAB AM A CONFERENCE
boundaries, 217.
ALLOWANCE to ministers, their
widows and children, 99, 100.
ALMS-GIVING enjoined. 32, 34.
AMERICAN BIBLE SOCIETY,
agents of. 51; contributions for,
56.
AMUSEMENTS, sinful, prohibited,
34.
ANDREW, BISHOP JAMES O.,
name and data, 14.
ANNUAL CONFERENCE, of whom
composed. 39; boundaries of, 213-
of holding, 39; changing the place,
39; who to preside in, 40; method
of business, 40,41: examination of
character in. 42; lav delegate- to.
39, 44; course of st'udv in, 58, 59,
61; a
32; duties of
ollegeof Bish-
Sceretarv, 43;
reprt
sentation in C
enernl Confer-
ence
36; journals 1
f, examined at
ral Conferenc
e, 43 ; to exam -
43" a
ieordsof Disti
ict Conference,
nethod of rais-
laimants, 106.
APOS'
fOLIC BENEDICTION to be
used, 78.
APPAREL, rules on, 34, 246.
APPEALS secured, 38; of traveling
preachers, 38, 88, 95; of local
preachers, 96; of Quarterly Con-
ferences, 53; of Annual Confer-
ences, 52.
ARBITRATION provided for, 93.
A R K A NS AS CO N F E R ENCE
boundaries, 221.
ARRANGEMENT OF DIS-
CIPLINE, 19-21.
ARTICLES OF RELIGION, 23-32;
not to be changed, 37.
ATONEMENT, article on, 30.
AUDITOR Woman's Missionary So-
ciety, 118.
BALLOT. (See Vote by Ballot.)
BALTIMORE CONFERENCE
boundaries.
BAND SOCIETIES, rules of, 239.
BANS OF MARRIAGE to be pub-
lished, 165.
BAPTISM, article on. 29; ore-req-
uisite for membership, 74: ritual
order for infant. Hs'-l.VI;' forad'u'lL
154-161; no charge to be made for
(249)
250
Index.
administering, 241 : choice of modes
allowed, 152, 159, 241.
BAPTISMS to be recorded, 30.
BASCOM, BISHOP H. B., name
and data, 15.
BENEDICTION, apostolic, to be
used, 78.
BEQUESTS, directions concerning,
129.
BIBLE CLASSES to be formed, 75.
BIBLE SOCIETY. (See American
Bible Society.)
BISHOPS, address of, to the Church,
13; how constituted, 50; special
provision for election of, 50; form
for consecrating, 2ul; duties of, 51;
to whom amenable, 84; to preside
in General and Annual Confer-
ences, 50; to appoint presiding
ciders, 51; to fix appointments of
preachers, 51; to decide appeals
and questions of law, 52; to form
districts, 52; to travel at large, 53;
to prescribe course of study for
candidates, 53; how supported,
103; salary of, by whom estimated,
103; widows and orphans of de-
ceased, 103; on retired list, 104;
ceasing to travel, 85; trial of, 84;
charges against, to be written, 84;
decisions of, to be recorded and
reported, 52; veto of, 38.
BOARD OF EDUCATION. (See
Education.)
BOARD OF MISSIONS, duties of,
111; revenues of, 112; where lo-
cated, 114; apportionments of, 114;
officers, how chosen, 111; Secre-
tary of, 113; Treasurer of, 113.
BODY OF CHRIST, how eaten in
the Lord's Supper, 29; of the wick-
ed which eat not of the, 30.
BOOK AGENT. (See Agent of the
Publishing House.)
BOOK COMMITTEE, how appoint-
ed, 226; powers of, 230; number of
members, 2?9; residence of mem-
bers, 2.0; duties of, 230; annual
meeting of, 230; quorum, 230; va-
cancies, how filled, 231; to require
monthly reports from Agent, 230;
to suspend Agent or editors when
necessary, 230; to fix salaries of
certain officers. 230 ; to remove cer-
tain officers when necessary, and
to fill their places, 230.
BOOK CONCERN, at New York,
226; Cincinnati, 226.
BOOK EDITOR, Conference rela-
tions, 237; hooks to be approved
by, 228; duties of, 236.
BOOKS, unprofitable, reading of,
censured, 34.
ROOKS AND PERIODICAL*, cir-
culation of, 49, 54; people to be
supplied with, 55.
BOOKS OF THE BIBLE, canonic-
al, 24.
BOUNDARIES of the Annual Con-
ferences, 213-225.
BRIBERY denounced, 245.
BUILDING CHURCHES. (See
Church Buildings.)
BURIAL of the dead, order for the,
173-179; no charge to be made for
attending, 241.
BUSINESS M ANAGER of the Pub-
lishing House, 237.
CALL TO THE MINISTRY, how
proved, 50.
CANDIDATES for admission into
Conference to be examined, 43, 45,
58.
CAPERS, BISHOP WILLIAM,
name and data, 14.
CATECHISMS, our own to be used,
75; in Sunday-school, in family,
and pastoral instruction, 75, 81.
CENTRAL MEXICAN CONFER-
ENCE boundaries, 224.
CEREMONIES and rites, article on,
30.
CERTIFICATE, to members, 57;
limitation of, 57; for a local
preacher, 65.
CHAPLAINCIES, provided for, 51.
CH ARTERED FUND, 240.
CHILDREN, instruction of, 45, 46;
inquiring concerning, 54; diree-
tionsconcerning, 75; pastor's duty
to, 75; education of, 50,75; in Sun-
day-school, 81; baptism of, 75.
CHRIST, divinity of, 23; humanity
of, 23; oblation of, 30; descent to
hell, 24; in the eucharist, 29; resur-
rection of, 24; sinlessness of, 26;
salvation only through the name
of, 27.
CHURCH, article on, 27; authority
of the (omitted article), 27; mem-
bership in, how secured, 33-35, 161-
164; how forfeited, 35, 91, 92; how
restored, 97; register to be kept, 56.
CHURCH BUILDINGS, to be se-
cured, 42, 123; to be plain, 122; free
sittings recommended, J2J5; men
and women to sit apart, 78; debts
on, to be avoided, 123; directions
concerning, 122: dedication of, 182-
184, creating liens upon, 126; to be
Indea
•251
reported to the Annual Confer-
ence, 41.
CHURCH CONFERENCE, how
composed, 48; when to be held, 4S:
duties of, 48; roll to be called, 18;
names erased, 48; Secretary of, 48;
how erased names may "be re-
stored, 4n; order of business, 48;
adopts its own method of raising
niouey, 102; choice Of business, 49;
records to be inspected, 49.
CHURCH EXTENSION, constitu-
tion of General Board. 119; di-
rections concerning Conference
Boards. 120; Woman's depart-
ment, 120.
CHURCH PROPERTY, how se-
cured, 123: division, transfer, and
sale of, 125; trustees empowered,
12H: Quarterly Conference control
of, 120; liens iipon, 120.
CHURCH TRIALS, 84-90.
CIVIL GOVERNMENT, obedience
due to (note), 32.
CIVIL MAGISTRATES, authority
of, 31.
CIRCUITS, how to provide for, in
time of Conference, 246.
( IR< CITS, STATIONS, AND MIS-
SIONS, duties of pastors, 54-57;
division of, 53, 125; uniting, 53.
CIRCUSES and theaters, attend-
ance upon, forbidden, 245.
CLASSES, vote by, in the General
Conference, 37.
CLASS-LEA PER, by whom ap-
pointed. 54, 68; examination of,
68; duties of, 68; member of Quar-
terly Conference, 44.
CLASS-MEETING, directions con-
cerning, 80; visited by pastor, 80.
CLERICAL REPRESENTATION
in General Conference, 35.
COLLECTIONS, class, 69; for sup-
port of pastors, 69. 102; for Confer-
ence claimants, 105; for bishops,
104; for Missions 82, 112; for
Church Extension, 119, 120; for Bi-
ble cause, 82; to be reported to
Conference, 41.
COLORED MEMBERS, 246.
COLPORTAGE, 43.
COLUMBIA CONFERENCE
boundaries, 225.
COMMITTEES OF EXAMINA-
TION, to be appointed, 43; duties
of, 58,61; to hold office four rears,
43.
COMMUNION OF THE SICK, 172.
COMMUNITY OF GOODS, article
on, 32.
COM PLAINTS, against ministers,
42; in Quarterly Conference, 46.
i ONFERENCE BOARDS. (See
Boards.)
CONFERENCE CLAIMANTS, re-
port of, bv pastor. 56; moneys lor,
how distributed, 105.
CONFERENCE RECORDS. (See
Annual, District, Quarterly, and
Church.)
C ONFIRMATION not a sacrament,
28.
CONGREGATION, ministering in
the. in such a tongue as the people
understand, 28.
CONNECTIONAL OFFICERS, ex-
empt from the rule of limitation.
51.
CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS,
form for, 201-211: of bishops and
ministers, as set forth in the time
of Edward VI., valid, 31.
CONSTITUTION of Board of Mis-
sions, 110; of Woman's Missionary
Societv, 117; of Church Extension
Board", 119.
CORNER-STONE, form for laying
of a, 179-182.
COUNCILS, General, authority of
the, 27.
COURSE OF STUDY, committees
of examination on, 43; to be pur-
sued by candidates for admission
on trial. 58; for admission into full
connection, 59; for deacon's and
elder's orders in the traveling con-
nection, 61; in the local relation,
64: presiding elders to direct can-
didates to the, 54.
CREDENTIALS, deprivation of
(traveling preachers'). 98; resto-
ration of, 98 ; deprivation of (local
preachers'), 98; restoration of, 98.
CREEDS, the Three, 25.
CUP OF THE LORD, given to the
lay people, 30.
DANCING forbidden, 245.
DEACONS, traveling, election of,
60: term of probation. 61: exami-
nation for orders. 61: duties of, 61;
form for ordination of. 185-190: lo-
cal, probation for elder's orders,
64: when removing to take certifi-
cate, 65.
DEBT of Publishins House, increase
of, forbidden, 237.
DEBTS, non-payment of, 93.
252
Index.
DECISIONS, of the bishops, 52; of
presiding elders, 53.
DEDICATION of a church, form for
the, 182-184.
DEEDS OK SETTLEMENT, 123.
DELEGATES, clerical, to General
Conference, 30; lay, 30; lay to An-
nual Conference, 39; to District
Conference, 43.
DENVER CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 220.
DEPOSITORIES, where located,
231; discontinued, 233.
DEVISES aud gifts, by will or do-
nation, 128; to the Hoard of Mis-
sions, 129; to Church Extension,
119.
DILIGENCE enjoined, 34, 39.
DIRECTIONS to preachers, 59.
DIRECTORY of pastoral charge, 55.
DISCIPLINE, titles of, 13; arrange-
ment of, 17.
DISPUTES, directions concerning,
93; how .settled, 93.
DISTRICT, appointments in, limit-
ed, 52; by whom formed, 52; prop-
erty, trustees of, 72.
DISTRICT CONFERENCE, mem-
bers of, 43; held annually, 43; time
and place of meeting, 43; change of
place, 43; who presides, 44; Secre-
tary of, 44; order of business, 44;
election of delegate to Annual
Conference, 44; trustees elected
by, 72; records to be examined at
Annual Conference, 43, 54.
DISTRICT STEWARDS, how ap-
pointed, 4(5, 71; time and place of
meeting, 71 ; who presides over, 71 ;
duties of, 71; Secretary of, 71.
DIVERSIONS, improper, rule
against, 34.
DOCTRINES, unscrii.tur.il, dissem-
ination of, by traveling preachers,
87; by local preachers, 90.
DOGGETT, BISHOP D. S., name
and data, 15.
DOMESTIC MISSIONS, Board of,
115, in Annual Conferences. 108,
109, 114; under care of General
Board, 110, 111.
DONATIONS to the Church, 128, 12!).
DRESS, rules concerning, 34, 246.
DRUNKENNESS prohibited, 34.
DUNCAN, BISHOP W. W., name
and data, 16.
EARLY, BISHOP JOHN, name and
data, 15.
EAST TEXAS CONFERENCE
boundaries. 222.
EDITORS, General Conference, ex-
empt from law of limitation, 51;
salaries provided for, 230; assist-
ants to, 23(1; vacancies, how filled,
230; of Annual Conference organs,
EDUCATION, Conference Board of.
42; duties of pastors, 50.
ELDERS, traveling, how elected,
01; term of probation, 02; to be
examined, 01; failure of ordina-
tion, 02; duties of, 02; ordination
of, in missions, 02; local, time of
probation, 04; how constituted, 04;
to whom amenable, 89; removing,
to take certificate, 05.
ELECTION AND PREDESTINA-
TION, 20.
ELECTIONS, receiving bribes aud
treating at, denounced, 245.
EPISCOPACY, itinerant general,
may not be abolished by the Gen-
eral Conference, 38.
EPISCOPAL DECISIONS, 52; tobe
recorded, 52; not authoritative,
except in case pending, until ap-
proved by the College of Bishops,
and published, 52.
EVIL SPEAKING denounced, 34, 59.
244, 246.
EXAMINATION of preachers in
Annual Conference, 42; for admis-
sion on trial, 58; for full connec-
tion, 59; in Quarterly Conference,
45, 47.
EXCOMMUNICATE persons to be
avoided, 30.
EXHORTERS, how constituted, 67;
how recommended, 08; duties of,
68; directions concerning. IN; to
whom amenable, 08; certificate of
removal, 68.
EXTREME UNCTION not a sacra-
ment, 28.
FASTING, before gnarterly meet-
ings, 55; on admitting preachers
into full connection, 59; duty of,
242, 243.
FEES for administering the ordi-
nances not to be required, 241.
FESTIVALS, preaching on the, 241.
FIGHTING and brawling forbid-
den, 34.
FINANCE. (See Joint Board of.)
FINANCIAL SECRETARY of Pub-
lishing House, 228.
FLORIDA CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 217.
Index.
253
FREE SEATS in churches 122.
FREE WILL, article on, 23.
FRUGALITY enjoined, 34.
GALLOWAY, BISHOP CHARLES
B., name and data, 1(3.
GENERAL CONFLUENCE, how
composed, 30; members of, how
elected. 30; qualifications of mem-
bers, BU; minimum representation
in, 30; ratio of representation in,
37; voting by classes, 37; time of
meeting, Si; "place of meeting. 37;
how changed, 37; called session,
37; members of same. 37; its place
GENERAL RULES of the United
Societies, 33: how guarded, 38; to
be read publicly, 55; inquiry in
Quarterly Conference concerning,
47; deductible from the Bible, 35.
GERMAN MISSION CONFER-
ENCE boundaries, 224.
GODHEAD, unity of the, article on,
GOOD WORKS, article on, 20.
GOODS of Christian men, not held
in common, 32.
GOVERNMENT, civil, duty to, 32.
GRACE, means of. (Sec Means of
Grace.)
GRANBERY, BISHOP J. C, name
and data, 17.
HAMLINE. BISHOP L. L., name
and data, 14.
HARGROVE. BISHOP R. K., name
and data. Hi.
HEDDING. BISHOP ELIJAH,
name and data, 14.
HELL, Christ's descent into, 24.
HENDRIX, BISHOP E. R., name
and data, 16.
HOLSTON CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 215.
HOLY GHOST, article on the, 24.
HOLY' ORDERS not a sacrament.
28.
HOLY SCRIPTURES, sufficiency
of, for salvation. 24; study of, en-
joined, 35, 1!)5, 200.
HOMILIES, the English, 31.
IDLENESS denounced, 59, 243, 244.
ILLINOIS CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 219.
IMAGE - WORSHIP unscriptural,
28.
INCARNATION, article on, 23.
INDIAN MISSION CONFERENCE
boundaries, 220.
INDIAN MISSIONS, 107, 109.
INFANT BAPTISM, to be retained,
29; form for the administration of,
14S-154.
INSTITUTIONS of learning, ap-
pointments to, 51; patronage of,
5ti; agents for benevolent, 51.
I NT EM P E R ANC E. rule against, 34 ;
extirpation of, 70; treatment of
offenders, 7G; sale of spirituous
liquors, 70.
INVOCATION OF SAINTS con-
demned, 28.
ITINERANCY, how guarded, 3S.
JANES, BISHOP EDMUND S.,
name and data, 14.
JOINT BOARD OF FINANCE, how
appointed, 104; members of, 105;
duties of, 105; to receive collec-
tions, 105; to estimate salaries not
otherwise provided for, 104; to
considertinancial interests, 105; to
decide issues, 104; to investigate
claims. 105; to report to Confer-
ence, 105.
JOURNAL, of Annual Conference,
by whom kept, 43; to be sent to
General Conference for examina-
tion, 43; District Conference to be
examined at Annual Conference,
43; of Quarter!!/ Conference, to be
examined at District Conference,
44; of Church Conferences be in-
KAVANAUG IT, BISHOP H. H.
name and data, 15.
KEENER, BISHOP J. C, name and
data, 10.
K E N T U C K Y C O N F E R E N C E
boundaries, 219.
KEY, BISHOP JOS. S., name and
data, 17.
LAW QUESTIONS, in Annual Con-
ference, 52; in Quarterly Confer-
L A W SUITS, rule concerning, 34 ;
may be necessary, 93.
254
Index.
LAY REPRESENTATION, ratio of,
in General Conference, 37.
LAY REPRESENTATIVES, in
General Conference, 37; how chos-
en, 30; in Annual Conference, SO;
by whom chosen, 31); elected by
ballot, 44; duties of, 39.
LEADERS of classes. (See Class-
leader.)
LEADERS' and Stewards' meeting,
35.
LESSONS to be read in public wor-
ship, 77.
LICENSE TO PREACH, ov whom
granted and renewed, 45,04; vote
on, to be, by ballot, 45.
LIENS on Church property forbid-
den, 120; exception stated, 120.
LITERARY INSTITUTIONS, ap-
pointments to, 51.
LITERATURE. (See Religious Lit-
erature.)
LITTLE ROCK CONFERENCE
boundaries, 221.
LOAN FUND of Church Extension
Board, 120.
LOCAL PREACHERS, how li-
censed, 04; duties of, 03; recom-
mendation of, 45, 04; examination
of, 04; recommendation for orders,
64; by whom elected, 40; certili-
cate of belief, 03; probation for
deacon's orders, 04; for elder's, 04;
certificate on removal, 03; names
to be recorded, 05; to whom ame-
nable, 05, 89; trial for immorality.
89; for improper conduct, 90; dis-
seminating false doctrine, 90; inef-
ficient or unacceptal >le, 91 ; creden-
tials of expelled, 98; restoration
of, 98 ; appeals of, 91, 96.
LOCATED PREACHERS, where
amenable, 05; certificate of, limit-
ed, 00.
LOCATION OF PREACHERS, vol-
untary, 42; without their consent,
42.
LORD'S-DAY, not to be profaned,
34.
LORD'S PRAYER in public wor-
ship, 77.
LORD'S SUPPER, article on, 29;
obligation to receive, 35; adminis-
tered monthly or at every quarter-
ly meeting, 77; order for adminis-
tering, 130-147; mode of receiving,
146; terms of admittance to, 140;
of both kinds, article on, 30.
LOS ANGELES CONFERENCE
boundaries, 224.
LOUISIANA CONFERENCE
boundaries, 218.
LOUISVILLE CO X FE HEME
boundaries, 219.
LOVE - FEASTS, directions con-
cerning, 79.
M AGISTRATES, civil, authority of
the, 31.
MARRIAGE, evils with respect to,
245; Of ministers, lawful, 30; minis-
ters to seek counsel in regard in.
2-15; banns of, to lie published, 105;
ring, 107.
MARRIAGES to be recorded, 50.
MARVIN, BISHOP E. M., name
and data, 15.
MASS, sacrifice of the, unscriptural,
MATRIMONY not a sacrament, 28;
form for solemnizing, 104-173.
McTYEIRE, BISHOP II. X., name
and data, 15.
MEANS OF GRACE, 'duties ol
enumerated, 77-n::. ' :M2; public
worship, 77; Lord's Supper, 77;
prayer-meetings, 79; lo\e-tVa-t-.
79; class - meetings, 80; Sundav-
schools, 81; directions concerning
singing, 78.
MEMBERS, Church, reception of,
74; form for receiving, 101-164;
from other Churches, 75; trial of,
for immorality, 91; for imprudent
conduct, 92; for sowing dissension.
93; for drunkenness, 70; forsclling
or manufacturing liquors, 76; ex-
pelled, how restored, 97; appeals
of, 96.
MEMPHIS CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 218.
METHODISM, history of, 13.
METHODIST EPISCOPAL
CHURCH, origin of, 22.
METHODIST EPISCOPAL
CHURCH, SOUTH, organization
Of, 22.
MEXICAN BORDER MISSION
CONFERENCE boundaries, 224.
MINISTERS. (See Preachers.)
MINISTRY, support of the, 99-106.
MINUTES, the General, 43.
MISSIONARIES, effective men onlv
to lie employed, 112; may he ad-
mitted into full connection in their
absence, 59; may be ordained be-
fore expiration' of probation, 01,
02; not subject to law of limita-
tion, 51; support of, 107-111.
MISSIONARY, collections to be re-
ported, 41; Societies to be formed
in Sunday-schools, 82; reports of
Index.
255
General and Conference Boards to
be published, 113, 114 (See Hoard
of Missions, and Woman's Mission-
ary Society.)
missions, support of, 107; by the
General Hoard, 110; Annual Con-
ference Hoards, 114; duties of pre-
siding elders in connection with,
115; of pastors, 5li. (See Hoard of
Missions, and Woman's Mission-
ary Society.)
MISSISSIPPI CONFERENCE
boundaries, 218.
MISSOURI CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 220»
MONT A N A CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 220.
MORAL LAW binding, 25.
MORRIS, BISHOP T. A., name and
data, 14.
MOSAIC RITES not binding, 25.
NECESSITOUS preachers, provis-
ion for, 100, 101.
NORTH ALABAMA CONFER-
ENCE boundaries, 218.
NORTH CAROLINA CONFER-
ENCE boundaries, 216.
NORTH GEORGIA CONFER-
ENCE boundaries, 216.
NORTH MISSISSIPPI CONFER-
ENCE boundaries, 218.
NORTH TEXAS CONFERENCE
boundaries, 222.
NORTH-WEST TEXAS CONFER-
ENCE boundaries, 224.
OATHS, article on, 32.
OBEDIENCE to civil rulers en-
joined, 32.
OBLATION OF CHRIST, article
on, 30.
OLD TESTAMENT, article on, 24.
ORDERS, recognition of, 06.
ORDINATION, form of, for dea-
cons, 185; elders, 100; bishops, 201.
ORDINATIONS to be recorded, 52.
ORIGINAL SIN, article on, 25.
ORPHANS. (See Widows and Or-
phans.)
PACIFIC CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 225.
PAINE, BISHOP ROBERT, name
and data, 15.
PARDONS, Romish doctrine of, 14.
PARENTAL DUTIES, education of
children, 50; to baptized children,
75, 148.
PARKER, BISHOP LINUS, name
and data, 16.
PARSONAGES, oversight of, 42; to
be secured, 123; of building, 123;
woman's work in providing, 120;
to be reported, 41; duties of pre-
siding elders and pastors, 123.
PASTORAL VISITING, from house
lo house, 243; directory for, 55; re-
quired by ordination vows, 188,
105; duty 'of preachers, 59.
PELAGIANS, vain talk of the, 25.
PENANCE not a sacrament, 28.
PERIODICALS authorized by Gen-
eral Conference, 230.
PIERCE, BISHOP GEORGE F.,
name and data, 15.
PLAN OF SEPARATION, 23.
POOR, care of the, 40, 00, 1SS.
PRAYER, family and private, 86,
242; in public worship, 77; Lord's,
to be used, 77.
PRAYER - MEETINGS, directions
concerning. 70; preachers ami ex-
torters to hold, 68.
PREACHERS, their duty to God,
themselves, and one another, 241.
(See Traveling Preachers.)
PREACHERS from other Churches,
how received, 66.
PREACHERS IN CHARGE, duties
of, 54; to appoint leaders, 54; read
the General Hides, 55; see that
fusts be held, 55; hold Quarterly
Conferences, 55; report to Quar-
terly Conference, 40, 55, 50; hold
leaders' and stewards' meetings,
55; supply the people with 1 Is,
55; keep Church directory, 55;
leave successor account of his
charge, 55; provide record of bap-
tisms and marriages. 56; see that
Church register be kept, 56; pro-
mote interests of Missions 56;
preach on education, 50; report
on Conference claimants, 56; fur-
nish certificates to those remov-
ing 57; instruct children, 75; hold
love-feasts, 70; attend Sundav-
school,81; visit the classes, so; ex-
amine the leaders, OS; hold prayer-
meetings, 70; form Bible -classes,
75; give account of his charge
quarterly to the presiding elder,
PREACHING, advices on, 241; mat-
ter and manner of, 241; rules by
which to be governed as to places
of, 243.
PREDESTINATION AND ELEC-
| TION, 26.
256
Index.
PRESIDING ELDERS, by whom
appointed, 51; duties of, 54; toen-
force Discipline, 54; attend Bish-
ops, 54; attend quarterly meetings.
53; take charge of preachers, 53;
employing power limited, 54; de-
cide questions of law, 54; duties
in connection with Missions,
Church Extension, and parsonage
building, 53, 115. 121, 123; support
of, 102; trial of, 80.
PROBATIONERS, in the Church,
directions concerning, 74; in the
Conference, how admitted, 57; to
whom amenable, 89; trial of, 89.
PUBLIC WORSHIP enjoined, 77;
how conducted, 77.
PUBLISHING HOUSE, 226 - 238.
(See Agent, and BookCommiitce.)
PUNCTUALITY enjoined, 59, 241.
PURGATORY, doctrine of, un-
scriptural, 28.
QUARTERLY CONFERENCE,
how composed, 44; when and
where held, 45; president of, 45;
order of business in, 4ii; licensing
of preachers by, 45; electing stew-
ards, 47; trustees, 47, 72; Snnday-
sight of trustees, 73; of Sunday-
schools, 45; of local preachers, 45;
candidate to Annual Conference
recommended by, 45; local preach-
ers recommended for orders, 45;
court of appeal, 45, 46; right of ap-
peal, 53; proceedings to be record-
ed, 46; records to be examined, 44.
QUARTERLY MEETINGS to be
held, 53; who to hold, 55; time and
place of, 45; to be preceded by a
fast, 55.
RATIO OF REPRESENTATION in
General Conference, 37.
READING, unprofitable, censured,
34; profitable, enjoined, 243.
RECEPTION OF MEMBERS, di-
rections concerning, 74; form for,
161, 162.
RECOGNITION of orders, 66; of
Church-members, 161-164.
RECOMMENDATION of preachers
for admission on trial, and for re-
admission, 45; for deacon's and
elder's orders, 45; votes on, to be
taken by ballot, 46; not of force
alter the session of the Annual
Conference next following, 46; of
preachers for recognition of or-
ders, 66.
RECORDING STEWARD, how ap-
pointed, 40; duties of, 46, 71.
REGISTER of Church-members to
be kept, 48, 56.
RELICS, adoration of, condemned,
28.
RELIGIOUS LITERATURE, our
own to be used, 54,81; circulation
of, 49, 55.
REPRESENTATION, ratio of, to
General Conference. 36; limita-
tions of, 37; lay, 36; clerical, 30.
REPROVING SIN, rule concerning,
34.
RESTRICTIVE RULES, 37; how
changed, 38.
RESURRECTION OF CHRIST, ar-
ticle on, 24.
RING, use of the marriage, 167.
RITES AND CEREMONIES of the
Church, 30.
RITUAL, to be used, 78; forms of,
130.
RULERS, civil, article on, 32.
RULES, General, of the United So-
cieties, S3-35; to be read in the
S A B B A T II - B R E A KI N G , rule
against, 34.
SACRAMENTS, article on the, 28;
administration of the, 130-100; ef-
fect of. not hindered by unworthi-
ness of ministers, 29.
SAINTS, invocation of, condemned,
28.
SALARIES of preachers in charge,
102; presiding elders, 102; bishops,
103; Book Airent, Business Mana-
ger, and editors at Nashville, 230;
of those not. .specially provided for,
104.
SALVATION only through Christ,
27.
SCRIPTURES, the Holy, canon of,
24; sufficiency of, for salvation, 2t.
195, 206; study of, enjoined, 35, 242;
to be read in public, 77.
SECRETARY, of Annual Confer-
ence, 43; of District Conference,
44; of Quarterly Conference 46; of
Church Conference, 48; of Board
of Missions, 1 13: of Woman's Board
or M i— ion-, lis; of Boa n I of Church
Extension, 119; of Woman's De-
partment. ( lunch Extension (An-
nual Conference), 121; (District),
121; Joint Board of Finance, 105;
SEPARATION, Plan of, 23.
SICK, visiting the, 60, 69, 188; the
communion of the, 172.
Lid ex.
257
SIX, original, article on, 25; after
justification, 20.
SINGING, direction'; concerning,
78; improper songs, i>4.
SITTING IN CHURCH, 78.
SLAVERY, 241.
SMUGGLING forbidden, 8*.
SOCIETIES, the United, origin of,
■-- to
SOULE, BIS1IOF JOSHUA, name
and data, 14.
SOUTH CAROLINA CONFER-
ENCE boundaries, 216.
SOUTH GEORGIA CONFERENCE
boundaries, 217.
SOUTH-WEST MISSOURI CON-
FERENCE boundaries, 220.
SPIRITUOUS LIQUORS, use of,
forbidden, 34, 78.
ST. LOUIS CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 219.
STANDARDS OF DOCTRINE, no
new, to be made, 37.
STATISTICS to be reported to An-
nual Conference, 50; to Quarterly
Conference, 30: presiding elder to
obtain, 54; to be sent to Look Ed- i
itor, 43.
STEWARDS, bow appointed, 60; \
number of, 70; to whom amenable,
70; qualifications of, 0!); duties of,
60, 70; Recording, 40, 71: District, !
40,71.
STUDY, course of, to be prepared
by bishops, 43.
SUNDAY-SCHOOL, directionscon- 1
cerning, 81; to be formed in all
congregations. 81; Confer-
ence Board, 82; permanent com-
mittce on, 82; conventions, 82; !
Conference. 82; Missionary Socie-
ty, 82; literature, 81,82; books, ed-
itor of, 82; Quarterly Conference
control, 81; superintendent of, how
appointed, 81: report on, to Quar-
terly Conference, 40; duty of
preachers in connection with, 46,
55,81.
SUPERANNUATED PREACH-
ERS, who arc, 63; relation, how
obtained, 63; Conference relations
of,6:;. Quarterly Conference, mem-
bership of, 44; support of, 08-100,
105; to whom amenablc.fi:!.
SUPEREROGATION, works of, ar-
tide on, 26.
SUPERINTENDENT of Sunday-
school, how appointed. 81; mem-
ber ol Quarterly Conference, 44. ,
17
SUPERNUMERARY PREACH-
ERS, who are. 02; relation, how
obtained, 62; delinquency of, 03:
who refuse to work. 03; to whom
amenable, 03: Quarterly Confer-
ence membership, 44.
SUPPORT OF THE MINISTRY,
pastors, 102; presiding elders. 102;
bishops, 103; Rook Agent, and ed-
itors, 230; missionaries. Ill; mem-
bers of the Church expected to
contribute to, 102. (See Salaries.)
TEMPERANCE, chapter on, 76.
TENN E s s E E CON {TERENCE
boundaries, 210.
TEXAS CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 222.
THEATERS and circuses, attend-
ance upon, forbidden, 245.
TIM I", improvement of, at the Con-
ferences, 30; employment of, prof-
itably, 242.
THAN SUBSTANTIATION, un-
scriptural, 20.
TRAVELING DEACONS. (See
Deai ons.)
TR AVELING ELDERS. (See Eld-
ers.)
TRAVELING PREACHERS, re-
ception on trial, 57, 58; examina-
tion of character, 42; before ad-
mission. 58; before membership,
50; for deacon'sorders.01; for eld-
er's orders, 01 ; how appointed, 51 ;
directions to, 50; admitting into
full connection. 50; to whom ame-
nable, 85; refusing to work, 8S; ac-
cused of immorality, 87; improper
conduct, 87: disseminating un-
restored, 05; appeal of a, 95.
TREASURER, Board of Missions.
113; Woman's Missionary Society,
118; Board of Church Extension,
119; Woman's Department Church
Extension, 120; Joint Board of Fi-
nance, 103.
tre ating at elections denounced,
TRIAL of those called to preach,
TRIALS. Church, of Bishops. 84,
presiding elders, 86; traveling
preachers, 85; local preachers, SO;
exhortors.08; probationers in Con-
ference, 89: members. 91; minutes
of, to be preserved, 86, 00.
TRIN ITY, the Holy, article on, 23.
258
Index.
TRUSTEES, how appointed, 40;
number of, 7:!; qualilicat ion-, 72;
regulations concerning;. 72; vacan-
cies tilled, 7:t; lo whom responsi-
ble, 7:i; Hoards of, when dissolved,
pc,
I hci
ds
be
right to sell property, 12n; reports
of, to Quarterly Conference, 7:i;
members of Quarterly Conference,
44.
UNION, necessity of, and means of
promoting, 240.
UNITED SOCIETY, rise of, 33; roles
of the, 38-35.
UNITED STATES, rulers of, article
VETO of Bishops, 38. •
VIRGINIA CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 214.
VISITING, pastoral. (See Pastoral
Visiting.)
VOTE, by ballot, to license preach-
ers, 45; on all reeommendal ions,
46; by classes in General Confer-
ence, 37.
WATCH-NIGHT, observance of, 54.
WAUGH, BISHOP BEVERLY,
name and data, 14.
WEST TEXAS CONFERENCE
boundaries, 224.
WESTERN CONFERENCE bound-
aries, 220.
WESTERN VIRGINIA CONFER-
ENCE boundaries, 214.
W II I T E RIVER CONFERENCE
boundaries, 221.
WIDOWS and orphans, restrictive
rule concerning, s; collections for,
41, 99; of deceased Iiishops, 10B;
money for, by whom distributed,
105.
W1GHTMAN, BISHOP WILLIAM
M., name and </«/«, 18.
WILL, Free, article on, 25.
WILSON, BISHOP A.. W., name
and data, 16.
WIVES of preachers, provision for,
WOMAN'S DEPARTMENT OF
CHURCH EXTENSION, organ-
ization and object of, 120; duties
of General Secretary, 121; of An-
nual Conference and District sec-
retaries, 121; (if Annual Confer-
WOMAN'S Missionary Society, ob-
ject of, 117; opr, aliens of, 117;
Board of Managers of, 117; rev-
enues of, lln; vacancies in Board,
lis; Secretary and Treasurer of,
to reside where Board is located,
118.
WORD OR SON OF GOD, article
on, 23.
WORKS, good, 2f>; of supereroga-
tion, 2ti; before justification, 20.
WORSHIP, public, directions for
conducting, 75; attendance on, en-
joined, 75.
DATE DUE
HIGHSMITH #LO-45220
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11